C97
Curuiiiigham, Alexander,
Sir,
1814-1893.
THE
BHILSA TOPES;
OK,
THE
BHILSA TOPES;
OR,
KISE, PEOGRESS,
BY
"
You
fabric huge,
Whose dust
Dyer. iJuin* of
Rovie.
Illastratcb
ioitlj
Cbirtji-tbrcc
|latS.
SMITH,
65,
CORNHILL.
{The Author
oj this
work
aiiihuming a tramlatwn of
t(.]
TjOiiiloti
rriiitcd
1))
Si'KWAivr ;iml
MrRHAT,
Old Railcy.
PEEFACE.
The
made by Lieutenant Maisey and among-st tlie numerous Buddhist monuments
discoveries
exist
1.
m3^self,
tliat
still
around
Bliilsa^ in
described
imperfectly^
fear
by
I
myself in
the
his-
present
work.
To the Indian
antiquar}"
and
am
willing- to think,
reader they
may
mounds
are surrounded
by
trees displayed in
Sanchi
adopted
Eng-lish
reverence for
the
Oak.
In
the
will
many
heng-e.*
More, I suspect,
are
all
believed in the
Plate IT.
figs. 1, 2,
and
3.
4 and
5.
VI
PREFACE.
tlie
Sauscrit;*
and
Buddha
(or
shijiped
by the Buddhists^
the
These coincidences
be accidental.
are too
striking- to
Indeed, the Eastern origin of the Druids was suspected by the young-er Plinj'^t
this
who
one
saj^s,
"Even
to
rites
with so
suppose
many
ceremonies,
that
migiit
The same
sius Perieg'esis,
who
women
of the British
:
of Dionysos, v. 375
clamorous Eira})hiates,
Hold
have confined
belief
my
who
observations
chiefly
to
the,
the
last
religious
taugiit
by
died
Sak}^ Muni,
543
B.C.
mortal
Buddha,
There
India, but in
all
the
countries
:
as an
example
Greek,
^Qvs',
tree.
1,
" Britannia
eam
hodie
eam (magiam)
PREFACE.
populated by the Arian race.
Vll
The
belief in
KraIndia
Kdi^yrqut, the
three mortal
in
who preceded
in
Sakz/a
Muni, was
the
Vedas.
The
difference
between
by the Brahmans,
consequence
of
the
g-rowth
and
progTessive
development of
the
human mind.
Buddhism
is
In
Europe the
in the
are found
Caducevs, or
wand
of Hermes, which
deified
only
in
the the
symbol of Dliarma, or
nature,
and
the
Buddha.
called
Hermes
Buddha.
The connection
evi-
although
it
ma}^ be
it
difficult,
impossible, to
make
his
Hermeias and
mentioned by
'^
are
Homer;
is
the
first
who
* Tbeog-. 938.
vm
rREFACE.
who
bore
Zeus the
illustrious
immortals."
no
wand
in
the
manner
Even
in the late
Home-
hymn
the
Apollo's sheep-
described as
ous rod."
The
epithet of three-leaved
peculiarly
of
Dharma,
of this volume.
In
illustration
of the
ancient
history
of India,
the bas-reliefs and inscriptions of the Bhilsa Topes are almost equal in importance to the
discoveries
more splendid
and
energ-etic
made by
the
the
enterprising*
Layard
in
mounds
of the
Euphrates.
In the
the
is
Mahawanso.
it
Buddhist
Synod, 241
to the
He-
mawanta country
Buddhism.
IIcmtDvantaP
The Sanchi
of the
first
PREFACE.
desig'ii
IX
in subject
than any
othei-
in
The
the
subjects
and the
Buddhist
sieg'es
sj^irited
life
of fortified
of
Sakya
to
sections
which accompany
this
work
drawn from
40
feet to
careful
scale (of
an
The top
of each
drawing-
is
the north,
by which the
relative positions
may
be de-
termined at a g'lance.
hills
difterent
on which
the
several
of
Topes are
from
my own
an inch.
of
surve3's
on the
same
thus
scale of
400
the
feet to
compare
disposition
another.
relic-boxes
the principal
size,
sufficient (I
deh-
am
H. M.
X
coiitainino-
PREFACE.
the
bout seeiie^
or
from
tion
a relic-casket.
Lieut.
Maisey and
the
February^ 1851
sonal superintendence.
importance of this
strict
watchfulness
(after
I had
opened the
1835),
g"reat
by the purchase of
gold coins
eng'ag-ed in
now
learn
steatite
Sarnath Tope.
this vase
It
is,
fear,
was the
relic-casket of the
my
unavoid-
As
much
to be
Court of Directors
will,
still
exist in
North
all
u})
a report on
PREFACE.
Vaisali
XI
and Eiijagriha,
wliicli
were
the
priiicii)al
scenes of
Siikya's labours.
would be of more
Company) than
Puranas.
I Avould also venture to recommend that the two
fallen g-^teways of the
to the British
most
striking- objects in
The value of
brief account of
their
them contained
in this
workj while
vation.
gateways I
the reader to
beautiful
the frontispiece of
artistic
Mr. Fero-usson's
and
illustrations
Before parting*,
may
my
I do so because some
of our most eminent scholars have doubted the prevalence and extension of the Buddhist religion before
Now
the Pramnce
XU
mans.
PREFACE.
SrdmanaSj
of the
styled
Inch was a
title
common
Maha
all
The
identity of the
placed
beyond
women were
had nuns.
by Kleitarchos^
1.
are,
Arlian
a
sometimes
spelt),
which was
common title of the Bodhisatwas, or second class of the Bauddha community, who usually dwelt on hills.
2.
ru^tvr,rai,
the
elad,"
Bodhisatwas, who,
or
ru/itv?T7?c,
was applied
;
to a light-armed
soldier,
to a lightly-clad person.
3.
Uo^iTiKoi, the
was
to
towns.
* Meg'asthenes in Strabo, v.
a\otiiVu.i
>
'
^vfifiXoao^uy
I'lfiois tal
ywaitcas
k"(u
avTus ucppocicjuoy.
'J
'
PREFACE.
4.
Jill
XUl
Upoaj^jiopioi,
the
'^
rural/'
which I take
for
to
he
alteration
by some
copyist^
antithesis of "
orig-inal
The
to
term used by Ivleitarchos waS; I see reason believe^ Upocrt^wpioi, the " listeners/' a literal trans-
Bauddha community.
It
is
my
belief that
Yvnvr]Tai
Opfivoi
and the
Buddhists.
who
Meg'asthenes,
who
viz.,
resided
some years
in India, states
YXojStot,
j
desire
all
" that
the Bodhisatwa,
who had
suppressed
human
passions.
^^
2. larpiKoi, the
physicians,''
which I take
to be
a slight corruption of
class of Buddhists,
Ilpart/cot, for
in later
days.
8.
E7ratrt, or
"beg'g'ars,"
equivalent to the
Bhik-
shu, or mendicant
monk
of the Buddhists,
XIV
PREFACE.
Kleitarchos was
5
Now
Alexander
distinct
Bauddha comin
munity seems
religion of
to
me
(at
least)
Macedonian invasion,
still
earlier
mention of the
assembty of the
and
live solely
upon
is
veg-etables.''
The name
but
calls
it
is
preserved by Nicolaus
Damascenus, who
them
skrit
Arhanta.
Now
Arhanta
is
title
of the
by Herodotus
to
the
life
Aritonii.
;
They were
g-rain,
pro-
they sowed no
;
but
tions,
and
Alexander Cunningham.
Simla, 1853.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER
INTRODUCTION.
I.
PAGE
1.
2. 3. 4. 5. 6.
7.
Limits of Buddhism
Cave Temples
Vihiirs
4 4
5
5
Inscriptions
8.
Topes
Bhilsa Topes
6 6
7 7 9
9.
10.
1 1
Ditto
Description of Topes
12.
Origin of Topes
Ditto
advent
10
11 11
16.
17. 18.
19.
12 12 12
13
13
Dedicatory Topes
20.
21.
13
Buddhist religion
14
XVI
CONTENTS.
CHATTER
II.
LIFE OF SAKYA.
1.
2.
3.
15
Doctrine of transmigration
4.
The Swastikas
....
advent
16 16 17
5.
6.
7. 8.
9.
Their doctrine of eternal annihilation Swastikas, JJrahmans, and Buddhists, compared Ditto Ditto Birth and early life of Sakya
19 19
20 20
21
The four
predictive signs
10.
Ditto
Ditto
.
21
21
11. 12.
Ditto
religious life
21
Embraces a
Ditto
17.
18.
22 22 23 24 24 25
25 26
19.
22.
Burning of
his corpse
26 28 28 30
They
And
30
CHAPTER
1. Early observations of
2.
3.
III.
FAITH OF SAKYA.
mankind
31
31
32
CONTENTS.
4. Philosophical systems of ditto
5.
G. 7.
XVll
PAGE
.
Tlic Pythagoreans
Sakya's faith
The Samadhikas
terialists)
8. 9.
.35 .36
.
The
Doctrine of Nirvritti and Pravritti, or rest and action five Dhyani Buddhas, or personifications of the elements
.
37
Bauddha
. .
schools
.
38 38 39
The Sankhy
13.
14.
15.
16.
Doctrine of the Sankhya teacher, Patanjali The Brahmanical Nireswara similar to the Bauddha Swabhavika
.
.
18.
19.
Mystic roots of the elements The Brahmanical Seswaras and the Aiswarika Buddhists
.
.40 .40
.
41
is
matter
20.
.41
Sutra;
41
The
3.
2.
Abhidharma
and Triyanika
543
.
42 43 44 45 45 46 47 49
26.
27.
Ditto
50 50
.
Sakya a
social
reformer
51
Ditto
52
33.
53
CHAPTER
FIRST SYNOD.
1.
2.
IV.
Synod of
five
hundred monks
.55 .56
XVlll
CONTENTS.
I'AC.K
3. First
4. 5.
Synod of
five Inindrcd
Ditto
Rehearsal of Vinaj-a
Reliearsal of
6.
7.
8.
Dharma
.
.....
. . . . .
monks
.57 .57
58
9.
10.
Admission of
women
11.
12.
13.
14. Ilylobii, or
15. 16.
17.
Arhats
latriki, or
Pratyekas
The
18. Difference
19.
20.
21.
Types of the Buddhist classes between Buddhist and Christian ideas of immortality 67 67 The Grand Lama of Tibet a Bodhisatwa, and not a Buddha .68 Rides for the Bhikshu .69 His dress and equipments
. .
.58 .59 .59 .59 .60 .61 -62 .63 .63 .64 .64 .00
.
CHAPTER
V.
CHRONOLOGY.
1
.
Succession of teachers
71
2.
3.
Ditto
72
list
Chronological
of teachers
b. c.
72
4.
5. 6.
73 74 75
CHAPTER
Ten indulgences claimed by the Assembly of Second Synod
VI.
SECOND SYNOD.
1.
2.
Yaisiili fraternity
77
78
CONTENTS.
XIX
PAOE
3. DiscTTRsion
4. 5.
....
by jury
VII.
79 80 80
CHAPTER
BUDDHIST SCHISMS.
1.
originate the
. .
Maha Sanghika
.
hei'esy
.
81
2. 3.
4.
5.
6.
The Vaibhashikas The Sautrantikas Names of eighteen schisms Extent of Buddhism in 443
.
.
b. c.
CHAPTER
The
]\Iaurya dynasty
accession of
VIII.
PROGRESS OF BUDDHISM.
1.
2.
3.
:
Chandra Gupta
87 88
He He
conquers India
4. 5.
6.
7.
Palibothra, or Piitaliputra
90 90
91 91
Accession of Bindusara
92
8.
9.
93 93
95
10. 11.
96
CHAPTER
1.
IX.
REIGN OF ASOKA.
Accession and conquests of Asoka His conversion to Buddhism
2.
97 98
XX
3.
4.
CONTENTS.
numerous Vihars and Ohaityas Promulgates numerous edicts Title of Priyadarsi doubted by Prof. II. II. Wilson True meaning of Dharma
erects
He
5.
6.
7. 8. 9.
Ditto
PAr.K
99
100
100
102
Ditto
Ditto
10.
103
104
105
Bhabra
105
11.
12.
13.
1
Ditto
Ditto
4.
Name
Asoka not mentioned in his own inscriptions and Asoka Chronological difficulties removed Doubtful name in edicts, perhaps Ariobarzanes
of
.... ....
106
107
107
108
109 110
111
19.
No
Rock
edicts
21.
Date of the
Pillar edicts
113
114
CHAPTER
THIRD SYNOD.
51. Heretics assume the dress of the Buddhists and enter their
monasteries
2.
3. 4.
.'5.
.....
Dharma
115
116 116
116 119
G.
7.
8.
and of Majhima
Relics of Gotiputra
.... ....
.
120
120
121
121
9.
10.
122
11.
Other
relics
123
..
CONTErsTS.
The
XXI
1
rt tir.
12.
13.
zeal of
Kunsila,
in religious missions
.
.
123
.123
CHAPTER XL
RISE
1
.
125
2. 3. 4.
126
127
He
is
succeeded by Azas
127
128
5. 6.
7.
8.
128
130
into Tibet
Nagiirjuna
Buddhism extended
131
9.
10.
1 1
12.
13.
By By
Porphyrins
...
.
131
132
133
13.5
136
CHAPTER
XII.
Rise of the Gupta dynast}^ Gupta era Gupta era dates from establishment of dynasty 3. Gupta kings mentioned by the Chinese 4. Chronological table of the Guptas 5. Data for chronology 6 & 7. Mr. Thomas's chronology 8. He dates the rise of the Guptas from 78 A. D.
9.
138
139
9.* Silver
10. Inscription
1 1
140
141 141
145
145
146
12.
Sanakanika
152
xxu
13. Inscription of Chandra
14. Illustrations
15.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
Prajna
nature deified
.....
.
.
16. 17.
18.
19.
Chandra Gupta's gift to Sanchi Tope Chandra Gupta, lord of Ujain Ditto not an orthodox Buddhist
.
.154
154
155
155
20.
Buddhism prevalent in Pataliputra Ditto paramount in the Panjab and Northern India
Guptas
...
.
. . .
156
TantrikabeUefof SkandaGupta
Extravagance of the Tantrists
.... .....
.
.156 -158
160 160 160
27.
28.
29.
.161 .162
.
at
163
Conquests of Siladitya
30. Decline of
31. Fall of
Buddhism Buddhism
....
.
.
and
fall
of Buddhism
CHAPTER
XIII.
1.
2. 3. 4.
5.
6. 7.
Account of the building of a Tope from the INIahawanso Memorial pillar recording the builder's intentions Topes usually built by forced labour Foundations Laying the foundation stone
169 169
....
it
.
170
170 170
171
Ceremonies attending
Form
of the chaiti/u
relic -chamber
8. 9.
Construction of the
173
in the relic-chamber
174
174 175
it
CONTENTS.
14.
15.
XXlll
PAGE
Other additions by subsequent kings The same description applies to the Great Sanchi Tope
.
175
relic-chamber
18,19.
.... ....
from shape
176
176
176
177 178
CHAPTER
SANCHI TOPE.
1. Position of Sanchi Hill
2.
3.
XIV.
1.
NO.
179
179
Description of ditto
Group of Topes
at
Sanchi
180
4. 5. 6.
Fa Hian
180
181
Name
of Sanchi
7.
8. 9.
Tope No.
10.
183 184
11.
Upper enclosure
Height of the Tope Colonnade or Buddhist railing
of colonnade
184
185 186
.
14.
186
187 187
15. Pillars
Architraves
187 187
188
capitals
18. 19.
20.
189 189
190
191 191
Buddhas
192 193
Lion
pillar,
with inscription
194
194
Height of
ditto
XXIV
CONTENTS.
33.
Height of
pillar
PAQE
195
196 197
197
197 198
199 199
199
Broken
pillar of
CHAPTER
XV.
Front Face.
.
II.
.201
.
202
I.
Adoration of Tree
II.
Dream
of
Maya
......
. . .
Inner Face.
202
.202
II.
Boat Scene
Left Pillar
I.
Inner Face.
.205 .207
.
Kitchen Scene
II.
III.
210
CONTENTS.
XXV
Architraves
Front.
PAGE
I.
Worship of Topes
feet
.
Architrave
I. Worship of Trees n. Worship of Trees by Animals III. Worship of Tope by Elephants
Rear.
.
....
211
.211
212
SOUTH GATEWAY.
Right Pillar
I.
Front Face.
.
Triple
Symbol of Dharma
III.
.....
.
...
.213
213 213
Architraves
I.
Front.
II.
III.
Siege,
and Relic-procession
....
-214 .214
215
WEST GATEWAY.
Right Pillar
I.
Front Face.
.
. .
Trial of the
n. Worship of Tree
Ditto ni. rV. Lions
.... ......
.
Bow
.218 -222
222
223
Right Pillar
I.
Inner Face.
.
II.
.223
223
XXVI
CONTENTS.
I.
Social Scene
II.
Love Scene
....... ......
Left Pillur
PAGE
223 224
I.
Ascetic Life
Archers
II. Festival
of the Tree
..... ...
.
Inner Face.
224 225
III.
State Barge
.226
Architraves
I.
Front Faces.
.... ...
.
. .
.
227 229
.229
Architraves
I.
Rear Faces.
.
II,
III.
......
.
.229
229
.229
NORTH GATEWAY.
Right Pillar
I.
Front Face.
.230
Right Pillar
I.
Inner Face.
230
. .
Worship of Tree
Ditto Ditto
.
.
.
IL
III,
.231 .231
CONTENTS.
XXVll
Left Pillar
Front Face.
PAGE
I.
Worship of Tree
Eeverence paid to a Boy Simple Adoration
231
II.
III.
Left Pillar
I.
l7iner Face.
Cave Temple
Procession
II.
III.
Worship of Tree
to 176.
No.
177.
235-259
.
259
262-267
CHAPTER
XVII.
1.
NO.
1.
2.
No
3.
Tope 500
b.c.
4,5.
6.
7. 8.
Probable date of the colonnade 250 b.c Date of the gateways 19 to 37 a.d.
9.
Gateway inscriptions in a more recent character Old inscription hidden by pillar of gateway Tope probably dedicated to the Supreme Buddha
272 272
273 273
XXV 111
CONTENTS
1. Position of
2. 3.
....
pillar
. .
275 275
4.
5.
Ornaments of pUIars
Bas-reliefs of entrance pillars
6.
7.
Bas-reliefd of
8. 9.
Wheel
pillar
278
Dharma
278
278
10.
CHAPTER
INSCRIPTIONS
Nos.
to 43.
XIX.
FROM
NO. 2 TOPE.
SANCHI.
280
On
colonnade.
CHAPTER XX.
OPENING OF NO. 2 TOPE.
1. Present appearance of the
2.
3. 4. 5. 6.
SANCHI.
.285
285
Tope
on
in8crii)lion
286 286
287
relics
289
291
291
'29"J 29."}
7.
8.
b. c.
two only
9. Tntiuiate
10.
CONTENTS.
XXIX
CHAPTER
NO. 3 TOPE.
XXr.
sInCHI.
PAGE.
Buddhist railing
Pillars of ditto
4.
5.
Square enclosure
Relic-box of Sariputra
6.
7.
8, 9.
10.
The seven
of
Maha Mogalana
names written
295 295
.296
.
298
298 299 299
Tope
Initial letters of
in ink
.
Date of Tope uncertain between 550 and 250 b. c. Date of Tope, perhaps 500 b. o. of railing, 250 b. c.
Other Topes
at
Sanchi
CHAPTER
XXII.
Position of Sonari
meaning of name
2.
3.
4. 5.
Wheel
No.
1
pillar at Sravasti
309 310
311
311
Situation of Topes
Tope Sonari
Dimensions of Tope
312
XXX
6. Surrounded
7.
8.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
by a Buddhist
railing
.
312
313 313
Probable date,
250200
b. c.
CHAPTER
XXIII.
1.
315 315
2.
3.
4.
5. 6.
7.
8.
Kdsapa Gota
Kosiki-putra
9.
Ditto
Alahagira
b. c.
10.
11.
318 319
CHAPTER
XXIV.
TOPES AT SATDIIAKA.
1
Position of Satdhara
320
.
2.
3.
Tope, No.
1,
of brick
321
Buddhist railing
321
4. 5.
6.
7.
Opening of Tope
No. 2 Tope
....
and Mogalana
8.
9.
10.
CONTENTS.
XXXI
CHAPTER
XXV.
TOPES AT BHOJPUR.
1.
Rmns
of Bhojpur
XXXll
CONTENTS.
21. Position of the various groups of Topes
22.
xxxiii
PAGE
.
364
3G5
hills in
ancient times.
APPENDIX.
Description of ancient arms, &c.
.
.
369
LIST OF PLATES.
I.
Sketch
map
II.
III.
elevation of ditto.
XV.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
Kitchen scene
Inscriptions
from No.
Tope.
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
XIX.
XX.
XXI.
XXII.
XXin. XXIV.
No.
ditto,
SonAri.
Ditto
No. 2
ditto, Sonari.
XXV.
Topes of Satdhara.
XXXVl
XXVI.
Nos.
1, 2,
LIST OF PLATES,
and 4 Topes
at lihojpur.
ditto.
of No.
Tope, Andlier.
ditto.
tlitto.
XXIX.
Ditto Ditto
ditto
No. 2 No. 3
XXX.
ditto
XXXL
XXXn.
THE
BHILSA TOPES.
CHAPTEE
I.
INTRODUCTION.
1.
The Buddhist
it
still
relig-ion
India, but
flourishes in
in
Its
outnumber those
other
creeds,
Buddhism
which, from
its
rise in the
Christ,
g-radually
spread over
It
Alexander's
into
China about
;
The
Christians
millions,
;
millions
the Buddhists
about
222
who
25
:
are
;
distributed
;
as follows:
China,
Ava, 8
170 millions
Nepfu, 1
;
Japan,
Anam, 14
total,
Siam,
and Ceylon, 1
222
millions.
India^
In A. D. 400^ when Fa Hian visited Buddhism was still the dominant religion
Vaishnavas were already
rising-
but the
sequence.
into
con-
centur}',
Hwan
Saivas, whose
had been
the
pre-
later princes
still
But
of
the progress of
religion
after the
is
like
the
existence
tree
which,
symptoms of decay, can neither be The faith of Sak3'a was strengthened nor renewed.
first
and though
of
it
still
lingered
for
about
the
holy
cities
Benares
it
and Gaya
later,
religion of kings
arm
of a weaker party,
who were
fire.*
their
Buddhism had
their
in
fact
become
an old
and
begged
*
supported by lands
near Benares,
undcrgTOund,
Major
of the
INTRODUCTION.
long-
since
The
of
not
like
those
and
contemplative
devotion^
combined
The modern
monotonous routine of monastic life. There still the daily chanting- of an appointed number
;
of
hymns
still
;
ceremonies
of religion
there were
and
the
ardent
zeal
which
once burned
for the
in
the
monk
propagation
extinct.
had
lon^
since
in
become
The only virtue now consisted evil; which was accounted equal
of g-ood.
abstinence from
to the
performance
ence
and thus the corrupt practices of modern Buddhists would seem to countenance the idea, that the more useless they became in this
pious abstraction
life,
the
more
fitted
did
But
long'
monks' "
call to
monasand
and temples
still
remain
their paintings
4
sculptures
live,
still
their
historical writing's
still
to
attest
the
sing-le
enthusiastic
individual
may
and
succeed in establishing"
the histor}^
in
existino-
may
be
tures, Painting's,
2nd.
3rd.
4th.
5.
Vihdras, or Monasteries.
Inscriptions on Rocks and Pillars.
Topes, or Relig'ious Edifices.
the
illustrations
of
Ferg'usson
must
be
historical
value
of these
will
remarkable monuments
full}'
*
of
the
Buddhists
of
the
appreciated.
Captain
Gill,
Madras
The
and Ellora;
Great Tope.
sculptures
at Sanchi,
The
identity of the
in the
the
of the
IMy own
oiniiion
is,
200.
INTRODUCTION.
5
copying- the
Army,
is
now employed
at Ajaiita in
painting's;
remain to be copied.*
6.
The
Vihdras,
or
Monasteries,
are
of
two
kinds:
1st,
nificent
specimens
;
by
Mr.
Ferg-usson
some specimens
ver}^
7.
ruinous condition.
Pillars at
Delhi and
Mathiya
of James
by the remarkable
The Inscriptions on the Rocks at Junagiri Prinsep. in Gujrat, and at Dhauli in Kuttack, were also
interpreted
inscriptions
by him.
(but in
at
A
the
Ariano
with
Pali
character),
Kapur-dig'iri,
collated
near
the
Peshawur,
others
been
carefully
by
* In Bird's learned
Principles of the
plates
Ellora,
of inscriptions
Nasik, &c.
;
Of some
of these,
Dr.
Bird
has offered
translations
ing-
name
as
His third
inscription,
p.
51,
Professor Wilson.
Many
short
inscriptions
from
also
been published
Rock
Inscriptions,
which contain
are
much higher
still
importance,
than
8.
all
India
The Topes of
and Masson in 1835, and those between the Indus and the Jhelam by Generals Ventura and Court in 1833 and 1834. The Topes near Benares
and other places around Bhilsa, were opened by Lieut. Maisey and myself in January and February of the
present year.
still
remain
9.
to
be examined.
of the Sanchi g-roup
Of
near Bhilsa.
building-,
An
my
brother Captain J. D.
On
his
solicitation*
and
earnest
repre-
See Vol.
xvi., p.
745.
my
INTRODUCTION.
sentation of the g-reat value of these bas-reliefs, the
Court of Directors were induced to employ Lieut. Maisey to make drawing's of the building-, and of its
sculptured g-ateways.
Maisey
at Sanchi,
and I
am
which cannot
accuracy of
detail.
The
bas-reliefs
of the
g-reat
Tope
10.
at Sanchi will
their value
now
be illustrated in a manner
worthy of
and importance.
In the present work it is my intention to describe the Topes, or Buddhist monuments, which
still
exist in the
neighbourhood of Bhilsa,
in Central
India.
all
five distinct
hills,
groups,
less
situated
more or
inaccessible.
1st,
Sanchi, 5| miles to S. W. from Bhilsa. 2nd, SoNARi, 6 miles to S= W. from Sanchi. 3rd, Satdhara, 6^ miles W. from Sanchi.
4th,
Bhojpur,
S. S.
7 miles
E. S. E. from Sauchi,
and 6 miles
5th,
E. from Bhilsa.
miles E. S. E. from Bhojpur,
Andher, 4
and
The
11
from
Satdhara to Andher,
17 miles.
a
religious
"
edifice
Tope
is
properly
de-
It is
no small
me
to
reflect that
my
monument and
way
to
many
dicated emphatically to
to
the celestial
all things,
of
shi,
or to one of his emanations, the Mdnu" Mortal" Buddhas, of whom the most celeor
is
Sak3'a Muni,
who
to
died
in
B. C. 543.
the
celestial
all
pervaded
space, no deposit
was made
but the
to
Divhie Spirit,
who
is
"
Lig'ht,"
was supposed
occupy the
interior,
by a pair of
crown of the
edifice.*
Such
in
is
Kathmandu,
(the " Self
Nepal, dedicated to
in
Swayambhiindth
e3"es
Existent"),
which the
are
placed
on the
building-.
specimen of the
Chaitya
is
ment
placed
(inner
face)
the
left-hand
pillar
of
the
eastern g-ate at
one above
Such
also
are
the
numerous Chhod-tens
to the
*
in Tibet,
celestial
leg-end of
Buddha,
in contradistinction
The
of this practice.
said
to
have
of his
own
in
tlie
Kunala
See
bird,
from
p.
Hodg-son,
which circumstance he obtained his name. and Burnouf Buddhisme Indien, pp. 117
;
409-413.
this
volume.
INTllODUCTION.
to contain
some portion
The
first,
The same
preserved
Dhagoba.
The former is properly a relig'ious edifice^ dedicated to Adi-Buddha, while the latter is only The word a "relic -shrine," or repository of ashes. however, means any sacred object as a Chaitya, as well as any monument tree, an altar, a temple
mound
or
a pillar:
g'eneral
Chaitya
may
while
Dhd-
is
where
used to designate
the solid
mounds of
also
is
applied to the
Tope
krit
is
the
Stupa, a
"mound"
a
it
name common
be the
or
solid
to each
kind of tumulus
dedicated
to
whether
temple
the
Supreme
Being',
the
massive
10
mound
his
more eminent
13.
From
several
it
Budd-
histical
annalsj
would
were
objects
of
much
reverence
to
Sakya himself
But
this was,
his
accommodation of
own
his
own
views.
prophetic
missions
Moses and
Elias,
and the
divinity of our
Muni
acknowledg-e the holy Munis Kahntsanda,-\ Kanaka^ and Kasrjapa, as his immediate predecessors. They
were, probably, heroes or saints,
the respect of their
fellow-countrymen during-
and
erected
over their
relics
in
the
neighbourhood of
Kapila and of Benares, and their worship was too firmly established to be attacked with any chance
of success. J
Sakya
them
See his seven imperishable precepts, given to the people of The sixth of these is, " to maintain, respect, reverence, Vaisali.
and make
offerinofS
offerings to the
without diminution."
t Or Krakuchanda.
X
Fo-hwe-ki, chap.
entire."
And
INTRODUCTION.
on
his
like
11
age.
own system
as the
In
the
numerous
Sakya
particularly
informs
his
Ananda
meet"
''
It
is
clear,
therefore,
that the
Ihpe,
or
common form
its
of tombs at that
period.
In
fact,
the Tope, as
name
implies,
is
nothing'
stones,
pile of
funereal memento.
15.
In
likewise
building"
Ananda,t Bhagawa " dwelt on the merits to be acquired by tJiupd over relics of Tathdgatd, Pachehis last injunctions to
Buddhd, and Sdwahd,'' or Buddhas, Pratyekas, and and he more particularly pointed out Srawakas that they who prayed at the shrines that would
;
he raised
to
in
heaven. J
But,
Tope was
to cover
" The
joints
vii.
797.
1006.
f Tumour, X Tumour,
1006.
1005.
Ig
on spots ren
life.
in
number, until
Kabul
to Ceylon,
possess a
monument
For
hig-hl}'
illustrative of
Great Teacher.
migTation was
was no
in
visited
in
this
way, indeed, he
The Topes were, therefore, of three distinct kinds: 1st, The Dedicator)/, which were consecrated to the Supreme Buddha; 2nd, The strictly Funereal,
16.
which contained the ashes of the dead and 3rd, the Memorial, which were built upon celebrated spots.
;
17.
Of
;
the
Dedicatory
Topes
have
it
already
is
spoken
but I
may
im-
the larg-est
Topes,
those
of
Sanchi,
Satdhara,
and
little
is
at
present
Manikyiila Tope
extracted
was of
it,
this
kind;
for
the
inscription
which
with
INTRODUCTION.
refers
to
13
a
hung-ry
This Tope^
therefore,
dates
earlier
Fa Hian's Indian
pilg-rimag-e
19.
and of
all
kinds of material, according- to the rank of the deceased and the means of his fraternity.
At Bhojpur,
of the
tlie
hill.
The
larg-est
to
Buddha;
that
is,
Buddha,
Adinath, or to the
Sdkya.
This view
of the
mortal
Buddha,
the larg-est
human bone
number,
According- to
my
view,
who had
discovered
We
of
these
Topes,
but there
were no
21.
The
third
stage of the
all
hill
is
occupied
by
been built over the remains of the third grade of Pratyeka Buddhas. Of the eight Topes which stand
hill,
one
is
much
larg-er
These Topes
14
of
the
Bauddha
community^ the
Sravvaka
Buddhas.
The few remarks which I have sug'g-ested above, will be sufficient to show the valuable lig-ht
22.
to
afford in illustration
and philosophical speculation which, under the name of Buddhism, was the dominant faith of India for
nearly fifteen centuries.
LIFE OF Si-KYA.
15
CHAPTER
II.
LIFE OF SaKYA.
1.
In
to the
In Persia, the
fiery
was kept continually burning- by the Mag'ian priesthood. But the worship of the elements was not unknown to the Persians; for
Herodotus expressly
the
states that
" they
to Fire
sacrificed to
and Water,
its
widest acceptation to
are
the
race
recorded
in
the
Zendavesta.
to
the
south-west, over
Iran,
Persia.
The Medes
i.
by Herodotus.
re
ical
t Herodotus,
Kai
irvpl
131,
Kal
Qvovcn
avefioiai.
Se
?/Xtw
(reXuvrj
Kai yrf
Kal
vdari
quoted by Barker,
Gods,
" They
think
So
also
Diogenes Laertius,
whom
they
Fire,
and
Water."
Barker's
Levipriere, in v. Magi.
16
of the
Sun;
and
(with
his
attendant Maruts)^ or
Agni,
The
and of the
of praise
hymns
still
preserved in the
The officiating- priests were most probably Brahmans; for, althoug'h there is no positive au3^et
we know
in
that, at the
the 6th
century
before
hereditary priestteachers
hood,
and
were
the
recog'nised
of
the
Vedas.*
2.
At
union of mind and matter, or of soul and The most popular system was that of the Brdhmans and their followers, who believed in the
m3^stical
body.
while
its
opponents,
the
Swastikas,
affirmed
to
that
its
existence
was
finite,
con-
The
was
of the
ancient
In Egypt
its
Tumour,
809.
LIFE OF SAKYA.
ill
17
atheistical
India*
it
was denied
only
by. the
Swastikas;
for the
differences of their
believing* that
mankind were
to
by means of
successive
in
this
reg'enerations,
prolonged existence
world.
By
the
more espe-
cially
the flesh,
was held
of each
hig'her
successive
existence
by reg-eneration
life.
in
But
it
was
enough that the general tenor of a man's life was virtuous, for even a sing'le sin was sufficient to draw down the punishment of a lower state of
not
existence in the next birth.
The
one
was
at
to
win
for himself a
still
happier state of
life
at each birth,
and a
It
still
each
death.
was,
only
with the
exemption from
" mortal
coil"
by the eman-
Godtheir
its
original source.
their
name from
The migTation of
belief of all
classes,
The
principal difference
for
the
means
attaining- final
18
was typical of their belief in Swasti. This term is a compound of Su, "well/' and asti, "it is;" meaning" it is well," or, as Wilson expresses it, " so be it;"
and imptying- complete
stances.
resig*nation
under
all
circum-
But
it
meek
which bows
and
is
rig-ht,"
because
who
worthy of attainment in this life. Whatever advanced those ends was to be soug-ht; whatever hindered them was to be shunned.
desires
were
to be
subdued
all
Whatever
stirs this
mortal frame,"
all
the
common
cares of
life
different forms
and
deg-rees of pain.
In the anxious
of the past was
memory
be
forg-otten
are
and,
They
the
is
their doctrine
B.C.
The
Srvasti of Sanskrit
is
cross,
or Srvaaiika,
suti.
LIFE OF SAKYA.
object, altlioug'h
19
The
fatalist
doctrine
of eternal annihilation,
will
prevailing- characteristics
mankind
in
the East,
Atheistical
principles
of the
Swastikas
were
or
"pure-doers;"
g*rossly
and
Their
sig-ni-
but they
known
is
as the
PoN, or Pon-po.
This
sect,
which prevailed
now
The
name
6.
after
"V^ synonyme of Tirthakara. a Between the Sivdstikas, who promised nothing* this life, and the Brahmans, who offered an
is
of
Pon
sadly
Few men
22,
old
of
vig'orous
intellect
never-sleeping-
souls
Fo-kme-ki,
23,
and
The
name
of Tirthakara, rft^^?^,
20
were subject
to
THE
BIIILSA TOPES.
for few
be almost impossible.
the
During'
prevalence
rational
of
such
beliefs,
the
success
of any more
S3'stem
was certain
be attributed
may
much
to the defects of
own
cated
morality,
charit}^,
abstinence,
Sakya Sinha,
or
Sakya Muni,
the
g-reat
Maya, hy SuddUodana, Rnja of Kapila, a petty principality near the present Gorakhpur. He was born in the year 623 B. c, and was, by his father's
side,
solar race.*
His
original
or
Siddhartha.
He
;
was reared
the
palace of his
of that period
and
was mar-
From
*
Tumour's Bfaharvanso,
927.
LIFE OF SAKYA.
wholly wrapped up in the pursuit of
21
human
pleasures,
in
when
plete
a succession of incidents
awakened
him a
change
in his
own
human
race.*
9.
Mounted
the
in
his
chariot,
steeds,
usual
b}''
to
his
pleasure-garden,
when he was
startled
the sudden
appearance of an
gray-haired
man, tottering feebly along with a staff. The sight roused him to reflection, and he returned to his
palace full of the sad belief that man, in whatever
state he
may
be born,
is still
''
subject to decay."
10.
Four months
later,
on a second excursion
and he returned to
his palace
man
is
Four months
;
later
on a third
to
occaf?ion,
he
still
met a corpse
and he returned
his palace
man, however
disease,
and death.
later,
12.
Four months
attained
greatest extent,
Buddhism was
and India, which must then have contained more than one-half of
the population of the globe.
22
dicnted to reliofion.
which could
produce both cheerfulness of mind and healthiness and the prince determined at once to of body
;
the " four predictive signs" which are shown at intervals to the persons destined to 13.
become Buddhas*
The whole story of Sakya^s early life, when stripped of the superhuman incidents fondly added
by
his
followers,
for
nothing' can be
relig'ious
who
desire
was brimful
narrated
Even
the miraculous
are
incidents
by devout Buddhists,
not
Mary, and
as
scores of
Catholic
saints,
as
well
of
the
and quitted
garb of the
When
Anoma
river,
* Turnour'8 Extracts from the Atthakattha, in Prinsep's Journal, vol, vii. p, 805.
The
all
Dighahhdnaka
Sakya witnessed
LIFE OF Si-KYA.
hail*
23
it,*
and donned
beg-g-ing- pot^
Thus
and
the
prince
entered
the
city
of
Rajag-riha
and beg-ged
for alms
and
meal of the
15.
Thence pursuingfrom
;-\
his
acquired
certain
priests
knowledg-e*
of
Saindpatti
up,
to
PradMfi.%
to
For
six years
Mahd pradhdfi.,
the
utmost extremes of
penance and starvation, until he was reduced to a " perfect skeleton ;" but finding* that the mortification
of the flesh was attended with
prostration
as
of the
not being*
pilg-rimag-es,
bas-reliefs,
The Sdnchi
and Ajafita
both represent
and contemplation of
Supreme Being.
or concrete matter.
24
vig'our
but
fol-
who had
(Ficus Indicd), then another week under the Machalindo tree {Stravadia), then another
Rajayafana
tree
(Buchanania
latifolia).'\
For seven
was prepared
to
make
the
wonderful efficacy of
Dharmma
(both
faith
and
the
Bodhi
ixee,
Sakya was assailed by the terrors (Maro, or Death personified) and his
;
but^
to
him
that
the
dissolution soul
the
body was
the
liberation
of the
from
its
earthly trammels^
supposed
to
in
this
Tumour's Extracts
may
trees,
under which
Sakya had
X
sat,
Supreme wisdom.
NavuicJd-Mara, the Demon of Death.
LIFE OF SIkYA.
June^ 588
full
25
B. c.
moon
and with
Vilidra at
Benares.
On
deserted him,
still
they
bowed down
him with every mark of adoration. Sahya then explained to them that he had attained Buddhahood, and preached to them on the supreto
macy
18.
of
time
Sdhja
travelled
over the
g-reater part
North-West India, continually inculcating- the efficacy of Dliarmma, and the vast In reward of Nirvana (or final emancipation).
the
first
is
said
to
have
and
were
fifty
sanctified
disciples;
of
whom
the
chief
the
three
Kdsyapas.
19.
The various
his long"
exag-g'era-
from them.
rally as so
many
among-st which
are charity,
life
of
any kind.
; :
26
20.
at
Kvsindra, in
eig-hty
years of age.
:
On
his
death-bed
he thus
preme,
i. e.
who
Bhagawd
for
;
ag-ain spoke
last
" Bhikshus
transitory
the
time
delay
thing's
perishable
without
Nirvana)"
21.
of Bhikshus,
and
all
the
dis-
Mallians of
Kusinara, lamented
aloud
with
has
Bhagawd
died
too
Eye
But
those Bhikshus,
who had
Arahat, comforted themselves with the last words of the sag-e, that all " transitory things are perish*
vol. vii. p.
1007. Buddha,
of the
Buddhist Triad.
Sanskrit
Patipadd,
stage
Pratipada,
first
or
lowest
of
Buddhism.
t Tumour's Extracts in Prinsep's Journal, vol.
vii, p.
1008.
LIFE OF SAKYA.
able."
27
is^
I believe^ represented in
Three
one
lig-ures
are
seated
in
a boat
one
all
steersman,
and one
passeng^er
in
On
and
uplifted
who wear
Munij
this
tudes of devotion.
The passenger
after
is,
I think, Sdhya
his
who
is
represented
Nirvana on
world.*
The
figures
g-rade
on the shore
bewailing"
are a
the
The others
are Bhikshus
"
tran-
The
difference of
rank
known by
prevails
the
and
a distinction
grades),
which
in
Tibet,
the
Lamas
higher
includ151.
* Hodg-son's Literature
is
suri'ounded by water/'
" Le
p.
vii.
23
ing"
Grand
Lama
himself^
have
their
heads
covered.
22.
The corpse of
was escorted
sing-ing-^
city.
It was
wound about with numerous other Thus prepared, the corpse was laid in a cloths. metal oil vessel, covered by another, and placed upon
wrapped
cotton,
in a
cloth, then
floss
new
in
At
this
moment
the
Malm
and, with
hands, having*
three
performed
times
J
the
padakhindn
(perambulation)
reverentially
bowed down
at the feet of
Bhagawd.*
The
pile
five
was
When
for
and devotion
to
JBhagawd's mortal
remains.
23. After this, the burnt bones were divided into
Brahman Bono
(Brona), and
This
Tumour's Extracts
act of
Kdsyapa
feet.
I believe to
Buddha's
old, as
undoubtedly
LIFE OF SAKYA.
distributed
29
for
among-st
those
who
applied
them^
At Rajagriha,
satta.
in
Mag-adha, by Ajcita-
At ViSALi^ by the Lichawi family. 3rd. At Kapilavastu, by the Sdkyas. 4th. At Allakappo, by the Balayas. 5th. At Ramagrama, by the Kausalas. 6th. At Wetthadipo, by the BrdJimans. 7th. At Paw A, by the Malliyans. 8th. At KusiNARA, by the Malliyans. The 3Ioriya7is of Pipphaliwano having* applied
2nd.
too
late
for
share
the
of the
relics,
received
some
charcoal
built
from
funeral
pile,
over
which they
Stupa the
9th.
At Pipphaliwano
places, including-
Tumour's Extracts
The
whole of these
been
AUaJiappo, although
it
has not
identified, were situated in Tirhut and Bahar. 1. RajaGRiHA was the ancient capital of Magadha, or Bahar Proper. 2. The ruins of Visali still exist at Bassahr, to the north of Patna. 3. Kapilavastu was somewhere between Ayodhja and
Gorakhpur.
5.
:
Ramagrama was
likely
6.
in
the
neighbourhood
of
Gorakhpur
it
was most
Sri-Bdmpura.
7. 8.
probably Bettiya.
road to Kusindra.
PaWa
was
to the
on the
hig-h
or in the position of
Kusia on the
Gandak.
9.
Pipphali-
wano,
and Kusindra.
Ptolemy.
The people of
Visali
Passalce by
30
and
the
lastly
Brahman Dono,
over
the
vessel
relics, built
10th Stupa.
24.
fire
The
relics
b}'
the
and one
to
it,
was ultimately enshrined in Gandhara, the country on the lower Kabul river around Peshawurj a second in Kaling-a, at Dantapura, or " tooth-town ;" and the others are said to have been
the teeth
One of
worshipped
25.
b}'
the
But
Sdkyay his
were
Magadha,
Dharmmasoka,
Tumour's Extracts
in
vii,
p.
1014.
185.
In one of
tlie
Topes opened
teeth, all in
good
order.
FAITH OF Si-KYA.
31
CHAPTER
III.
FAITH OF SAKYA.
1.
Ill
left to his
own unaided
lasting'
subject
nay, that
to
man
himself
is
and that
of seasons
Closer observers
moon
all,
and, above
life.
human
to the
earth, water,
and
And
this world.
But even
man must
82
power
which controlled
arose
the
the
actions
of
his
body.
Hence
belief
in
existence
of Spirit,
which was
at first
Great
things.
Such is the course which the human mind most probably went through both in India and in Greece. In process of time the more commanding spirits, who ruled the passions of their fellow-men by the ascendancy of genius, and by unbending firmness of
Avill,
Supreme Being
and
objects of reve-
or
Tumuli of Krakudeities
preaching of Sak3'a
The
agreement between these and the philosophical systems of Greece would be an interesthig subject
the
classical
to
scholar.
strict
analysis and
com-
The Indians
and I
feel
in
point of time;
FAITH OF sIkYA.
satisfied
83
that
the
same as
the
Saiikhya
of
India
and
Buddhistical.
The transmigration of
is
souls
is
Egyp-
animal food
altoo*ether Buddhist.
Women
Pythagoras
munity of Buddhists.
Pvthao-oras
are
and
there
really
coincidences
which
seem
married
countenance the story. Pythag-oras Theano (Sanskrit^ Dhydnci, " devout con-
whom
he
named Damo
tical
(Sanskrit^
Dharmma, "
virtue^ or prac-
morality"),
Pythagorean.
title
He
was the
of
(piXoffoc^og
(Sanskrit,
of wisdom,
or
Budha.
first who assumed the Buddha Mitra), the lover His own name is perhaps
or
Intellect,
the
homogeneous
infinite
variety of forms,
34
to
expound or announce; and the names of two of his followers, Damon and Pythias (or Dharmma and
Buddha), have become celebrated
terested
friendship.
for
their
disin-
All
these
coincidences
can
scarcely
he
accidental;
and though
favour
transmission
is
much
faith
6.
The system of
tersely
has been
by Mr.
espe-
morals, and
This
is
the
case with
the
SwabMviJm and Aismirika, which he has made known to us from the Sanskrit books of Nepal. The former, Mr. Hodgson thinks, but as the was that of primitive Buddhism
sophical
systems, the
SwahMviha was
it
closely allied to
the Nirisivara
Sdnhhya school of Kapila. In this system* PradhaUj or Mahd-Pradhdn, or " supreme nature," was held
to be the MuIa'Prahriti, or "plastic origin" of all
things, from
wliich
Budhi, or "
is
intelligence,"
was Rathe
produced.
Now
this
the
very
system
which
Sakya had
jagriha.
rejected, after
Srvdbjwvihas
also
utterly
at
variance
with
* Colebrooke, Trans.
rialists.
FAITH OF sIkYA.
solemn address made by
his death-bed
35
Sakya
under the Sal tree at Kusinagara* " J3hlkshus!" said the dying- teacher, "if any points
seem doubtful or incomprehensible to you reg'ardingBuddho, Bhammo, Sangho, &cc., inquire now." In
this address,
placed before
first
Dharma,
or '^material
nature,"
as
the
person of the
Triad.
The system of
faith taug'ht
by Sakya must,
This
is
Buddha,'\
placed
doubt by the edict of Priyadersi, published after the meeting- of the 3rd Buddhistical
beyond
all
B. C. 247, at which the orthodox doctrines In this edict, the names of Sakya were upheld. J
Synod
in
menex-
The
of the
is
particular
period,
names
as
Budha-Pdlita,
Bharma
Rahshita,
and
he
first
placed the
attainment of
practice
in
the
continued
*
of
Samddhi,
or
of
deep
and
Tumour,
1007.
names
the
ix.
p.
80
devout
as
tlie
sole
First Cause of
thinos.
doned; and, in
Buddha, Bharma, and Sangha, in which Triad Buddha, or ^^ supreme intellig-ence," " In the transcendental is the Creator of all thing-s. and philosophical sense, Buddha means Mind Dharmma, flatter ; and Sangha, the concretion
the theistical Triad of
;
of the world.
two former
in
the
sensible
or
phenomenal
In a practical or
relig-ious sense,
Buddha
Dharmma,
8.
of the faithful."!
But
existence
Supreme
full
Being-,
they
denied
his
providence, in the
belief that
efforts
and win
solely
by
their
own
Tapas J and
Bhydn,
202) gravely relates the following" This Raja (Dhdtnsena), at the time he was improving*
(p.
the
in
the
Samddhi meditation
abstraction,
him from that had him buried under the embankment (of the tank)
and, not
hewg
able to rouse
bodily
pain,
like
that
of
the
rejection of
all
HodgsoD,
p.
37.
PAITH OF SAKYA.
9.
37
is
One
belief
common
to
Buddhism
the doctrine
of Nirvritti and
Action.*
The
or
of the celestial,
According' to the Aiswarikas, the Dharma. Supreme Bein^ Adl Buddha, or Iswara, thoug-h formless as a cypher or mathematical point, and
separate from
all thing-s (in Nirvritti),
all,
is infinite
in
form, pervading
all (in
Pravritti).\
lasting*
that of Nirvritti,
(Pravritti)^
^^five elements,"
38
Buddhas appear
to be simple
and
their
in-
herent properties
sion,
^^
or, to
The
five
five
Loheswaras,
Bodhisatwas, Lokes-
waras,
formed no
engTafted
and JBuddhasdktis, as I believe that they part of orig-inal Buddhism, but were
afterwards
when
the
religion
of
its
Sakya
votaries
of propag-andism.
of phraseology,
accommodated
their
own
nant party.
At
least
it
is
only by a supposition of
for the great similarity
can account
which
exists
indeed, so
as
to
render
it
The phraseolog-y
so that there
is
same
a distinction, but
without a difference.
* Colebrooke, Trans.
vol.
i.
p.
19
On
the
FAITH OF SAKYA.
12.
yasj
39
There which
is,
neatly
and clearly
disting'uishes
them
of'
belief in
the
eternity
The Sankhyas
This
is
dog-ma of ex nihilo nil Jit j " from nothing', nothing" can come."t The stately tree sprang* from a seedj
the costly jar was formed
There mig'ht be
infinities
)
combinations of substance
before,
The orthodox Buddhists, on the contrary, believed that every thing* was the creation of the self-existent Adi Buddha, who willed it, and it
was.
14.
The Sdnkhya
teachers,
The
first
their orig-in to Mula-Prahriti, or Eadical Nature, in which Purusha, or Soul, was inherent, and from which BudU, or Intellig-ence (in a female
owed
and
inferior form),
was broug'ht
forth.
His system
p.
Colebrooke, Trans.
vol.
i,
38
On
the
posse reverti.
40
was
called
Nirisrvara
Sdnkhya*
denied
the
or
" atheistical
of an
Saiikliya/^
all-ruling'
crifice^
because he
existence
Providence.
its
as
practice
taking*
away
of
life.
15. The followers of Patanjali were called Seswar a Sdnhhyas,'\ or " theistical Sankhyas/^ because they recognised a Supreme Being* who was the
and
eternal.
Dharma
is
made
the
first
person of the
nature/*
sole
Triad,
as
is
Malid'Prajna,X or
which
things
" supreme
proceeded
which
tity,
enthis
from
:
in
order
17.
From
jj
;,
Y R V
L
air
fire
water
earth
Triad,
In
the
S Mount
Sumerii.
is
Swabhavaka
and
Dharma
repreor
Nir,
Atheistical.
without,
Isivara,
God
that
is,
Godless
Hodgson,
p.
109.
radicals,
ya, ra,
va, la,
which signify
all
From Mount
Sumeru proceeded
trees
the metals.
FAITH OF SAKYA.
sented as a female^, with
41
the rig-ht hand^
Buddha on
left.
Both take their names from the recog-nition of a Supreme Being" [Ismara), whom the Buddhist considers
as
the
first
Intellectual
all
Essence^
the
Adi-
Buddha, by whom
thing's
were created.
In the
and
first place,
Dharma, who
left
is
hand.
19.
All these
schools,
both
deify
and
spirit
man
a compound of mind
According* to the
the
as well as
human body,
ma-
earth,
was compounded of the five elements water, fire, air, and ether.* The soul, which
it,
animates
self-existent
^^
God.
Man
Union"
with a
20.
But
parted
only
the initiated,
or
hig-hest
class
of
Bodhisatwa.
his doctrines
t Hodgson, p. 127.
42
of his hearers.*
discipline/'
ditors/'
1st,
The Vin6ya, or
to
^'
relig'ious
addressed
the
Srcuvaka,
or
" au-
who were the lowest class of the Bauddha community 2nd, The Sutra y " aphorisms/' or Prin;
Pratyekas or "
^^
dis-
monks;
law/'
or
supreme
Transcendental Principles of Faith, imparted only to the Bodhisatwas, or " true intellig-ences,"
who were
Bauddha
community.
21. These three classes of doctrine are collectively
called the
and
or " three-means-of-prog-ression;"
and separately they are g-enerally known as the Lowest, the Middle, and the Highest means of
Advancement.
currence
in the
in
common
oc-
the
Buddhist
writing-s,
and especially
whom
Nor-
we
tent
learn
pastoral
nations
of the
with
the
deg*rees of
2, note.
Fo-hme-M,
c.
of the
145.
prog-ress or
Ydna means
is
by which
advance
obtained.
FAITH OF Si-KYA.
Ydnlha, or "
43
The Tri-Pitaka were compiled immediately Sakya's death, in B. C. 543, by three of his
the
assistance of five
hundred
learned monks.
The Abhidharma was the work of Kdsyapa, the head of the Bauddha fraternity the SvT-RAofAndnda, Sakya's favourite disciple; and the ViNAYA of Updli* The languag-e in which these
;
works was written, has been the subject of much dispute ; but the account given by the Tibetans! is
so probable,
oug'ht,
it
as
the
matter at
Their account
is,
is
that the
Sutras
in general, that
proper, were
first
written in the
Sindhu language
but that the whole of the 8her-chm,X that is, the Prajna, Pdramitd, or " transcendental wisdom,"
and the whole of the Gyud, that is, the Taritras, or " religious mysticism," were composed in Sanskrit.
This appears to be the only conclusion that anyone
can come to who examines the subject attentively. For the Vindya and Sutra, which were addressed
to the people
at large, as well
as to the
Srdwakas
Avhile
* Prinsep's
p.
2;
44
the
abstruse
philosophy
of
the
Abhidharma, which
learned^ that
is^
refined eleg-ance
be adequately expressed
lano-uao-es.
in
The Tantras
are of
much
later date
but the same reasoning- holds equally good for them j as the esoteric mysticism of their doctrines could only
In a few words
exthe
wdiile
principles
of
Buddhism were
pounded
and
recorded
in
Sanskrit *
is
oTammar now
priya compiled f from the ancient w^ork of yana, a quotation from the latter is g-iven,
rently
in
BuddhaKachhdappathis
the
orig'inal
words.
According- to
account, Kachhayana was one of the principal disciples of Sakya, by whom he was selected for tlie
important
ofiice
of compiling' the
first
Pali g-rammar,
by Tathdgata
probable
*
;
himself.
vol. vi. p.
t Turnom-'s Introduction to
Mahanwiso,
p. 26.
FAITH OF SAKYA.
difficulty of
45
when
its
each
petty district
unsettled
own^
both in
spelling-
and
its
pro-
nunciation.
24.
difficulty of this
come by the publication of some established rules of speech, which should fix the wavering* pronunciation
and
loose
orthog-raphy
This was
accomplished
Kacliliayana,
and the languag-e, thus firmly established, was used throug-hout India by the Buddhist teachers, for the
promulg-ation and extension of the practical doctrines
of their faith.
25.
g'uag-e
this lan-
speech
of 3Iagadha
and as
scene
of
Sakya's
labours,
as
well
as
the
native
It
is
true,
as
Professor
that
Pali
Grammars
whom
in
the
The Pro238.
Journal of
tlie
vol. xii. p.
46
THE
BITILSA TOPES.
was most
^^
likely selected
by Pmadarsi,
of
that
is
they might
he
of opinion that
the
langiiag'e
the
inscriptions
was rather
the
common
g-ionists;
Upper India
reli-
The conclusion which I have come to is exactly for it is a well known fact^ that the the reverse Brahmans have never used any language but
20.
;
Sanskrit for
their
religious
w^ritings^
and
have
of
as the speech of
men
low tribes.*
the
In
their
dramas
and
of
the use
royalty.
able,
still
confined
to
the
principal female
in
characters
employment,
seems to
the
common
stock,
me
to
In
this vernacular
language, whatever
it
we know
certainty
Soc.
Bengal,
vol.
vii.
p.
199.
I'
Wilson's Hindu
Theatre, vol.
p. Ixiii. iv.
FAITH OF SAKVA.
of Sak3'a, were
47
also
compiled^
and therefore
pro-
mulgated.*
27.
celebrated
which had already attained its present refinement at the time of Gotama Buddha's advent" (b. c. 688). According- to Sir William Jones^f it is " little more
than the lano-uag-e of the Brahmans, melted down
by a delicate articulation to the softness of Italian." To me it seems to bear the same relation to Sanskrit
that
Italian
does to
Latin,
one than modern Eno-lish does to Anoflo -Saxon. The nasal sounds are melted down the compounds are softened to double and even sing-le consonants
j
It
is
is
and
Burnouf and Lassen, who jointly formed a Pali Grammar, state, as the result of their labours, that
Pali
is
vi. p.
503.
Prdh'it
and cultivated
of Northern India.
in
contradistinction
the
"
artificial "
or
San-
skrit.
t Preface to Sahoitola.
X
"
II
par E. Burnouf et Chr. Lassen, p. 187, ; en est resulte qu'elle etait presqve identiqrie a I'idiome sacre
des Brahmanes."
48
Tumour f
also
declares
conviction
Professor Wilson J and James PrinThis consep are likewise of the same opinion.
of Sanskrit.
clusion
seems to
all
me
self
evident
for
there
is
tendency in
spoken lang-uag-es
to
suppress dis:
similar consonants,
as in the
Latin
or,
and
the
for
the
Sanskrit
madhya.
There
is
away
the seen"
(i. e.
Buddha), for
and
"man
is
It
the
orig-inal,
Clir.
Lassen, p. G,
" Prag-enor;il
Tumour
3Iahawanso, Introduction,
p.
xiii.
The
Sanskrit.
X
Hindu Theatre,
vol.
i.
p. Ixiii.
vi. p.
% Prinse})'s
Journal, vol.
G88.
FAITH OF SAKYA.
49
The Pali
is,
therefore, without
28.
his
esoteric theories
of mankind,
g'uag-e onty.
Sakya made use of the Sanskrit lanBut the perfect lang-uag"e of our day,
perhaps, owes
much
of
its
seems
Katyayana,
corrected
and
lawgiver
who
the
is
inaccuracies
the
of
the
Panini's
Sanskrit grammar,*
same
as
KACHHAYANOf who
Compiled the
Pali g-rammar
Katyayana^ s annovague
of
exceptions to
others.
" These
amended
rules
Bliartrihari, whose
of
Panini,
According- to popular
Bliartrihari was
Hindu
199.
t Kachliuyano
is
Kdtyd-
204.
50
The
ag-e
of
Katyayana
is
unkiiOAvn
there
is
every probability
favour
disciples of
Buddha.
this
29.
But
identification
of
the
two gTeatest
mentioned
all
g-rammarians of the
Sanskrit and
Pali lang-uages
those
above.
identified
Colebrooke, Wilson,
the commentator
on Pcinini with Vara" Prakrit Grammar," called rvchi, the author of the
JPrakrita-praMsa,
nothino'
or
Chandrika.
Of
Vararuchi
known than that his work is the oldest Prakrit grammar extant, and that his body of rules includes all that had been laid down by
more
is
earlier
dialects.
grammarians
reg'arding
the
vernacular
is still
more
striking-ly conis
KachMyano
not a
name
first
If, therefore,
not
must be posterior
shall thus
We
have
p. xxvi.
given.
where
fact is confirmed
as
Grammarian Kdtydhi-hi
that
is,
the son
Katya.
FAITH OF SAKYA.
two Katya^^aiias of the same family
about the same
Pali
or
time^
living'
51
much
is
each
of
whom
compiled a
Prakrit grammar;
a conclusion
which
me
to
offer
an additional reason
for considering'
country.
For I believe that we must not look upon Sdkya Mtmi simply as the founder of a new religious
who dared
to
all
We
also
as
patriot,
forcible
g'reat
men.*
To him
which incul-
performance of g'ood
evil,
living*
thing's.
To him
I believe they
owe the early refinement and systematic arrang'ement of their language in the selection of the learned
* See the
fiftli
by Sakya
vii. p.
Tumour
in Prinsep's Journal,
991.
52
Kcityayaim
as
compiler
of
the
Sanskrit
and
Pali g-rammars.
32.
As
and
in
social
equality,
in
their weakest
their
impious assumption of
mediation between
man
and
his
Maker, and
ditary priesthood.
But
his boldness
was
successful
he had seen
and
successfull}^
promulgated
Brahman disciples Sariputra, Mangalyana, Ananda, and Kasyapa, as well as by the Vaisya Katyayana and the Sudra Upali. At his death,
by
his in
B.C.
;
lished
his
was
fully
and rulers
for relics
of their
divine teacher.
;
His
and the
is
where he lived
Amongst
east,
Hajagriha on the
are
forty-five years,*
years of
:
Sukya beg-an
ag-e,
in 6G9 a. d. he announced his mission in 609 at forty years of age, and died in
G44,
when he was
seventy-five.
In a. d. 640, or in thirty-one
years from the announcement of his mission, the arms and the
religion of
Mahomed had
FAITH OF SAKYA.
this
53
wonderful
man
own
Gang-es;
more
practical
wisdom
its
own system.
into
of
Buddhism^ the
current shrinks
flood of
nothing-
the
sweeping*
Mahomedanism, which,
swampy
Mahomedanism.
enthusiasm
of a
Each
single
creed owed
its
orig-in to
the
individual,
But here the parallel ends for homed was addressed wholly to
;
the KoiYin of
Ma-
and
in the next
while the
Dharma
^'
of Sdkya
Muni was
to
intellect,"
and souo-ht
of
human enjoyment.
life,
Mahomed
Sakya succeeded by
his re-
ligion
the latter
54
by the persuasive voice of the missionary. The sanguinary career of the Islamite was lig'hted by the
prog-ress lurid flames of burning- cities; the peaceful Buddhist was illuminated by the cheerful faces
of the
personification of bodily
and material enjoyment; the other was the of corporeal abstinence, and intellectual con-
templation.
*
Mahawanso,
p.
249.
Upatisso, son of
Buddha Das,
builds
hospitals for cripples, for pregnant women, and for the blind and
diseased.
sick.
Dhatusena
(p.
every ten
and destitute. There is a curious coincidence also in the manner of death of t the two teachers. According- to the Buddhists, Maro, the Ang-el of Death, waited upon Sakya to learn wimi it tvouM be Jiis pleasure
crippled, deformed,
to die.
The Musulmans
assert the
same of Muhammad.
Azra'il,
the Angel of Death, entered the chamber of the sick man to announce that " he was enjoined not to interfere with the soul
Muhammadan
History, vol.
p. 16.
FIRST SYNOD.
55
CHAPTER
IV.
FIRST SYNOD.
1.
or all
who had
name of Sanghay
or
the
^^congregation."
The same term^ with the addition of the local name^ was used to distinguish any one of the numerous
Buddhist
fraternities
fraternity of
Magadha
ternity of Sdntij or
as
monks, which
took
place
only
on
particular
respectively
Second^
and
Third
the
Synods, J
*
first
for
See the Bhabra inscription, Jour. As. Soc. Bengal, for the
;
the other
is
pillar inscription,
published in
this
volume.
is
t MEya\r]v avvolov
56
orthodoxy.
2.
The
first
543
in-
by the
said
great Kasyapciy
on hearing" the
'"''
sidious
addre:o3 of the
aged Svhhadra*
Revered
ones!"
the
dotard^
"mourn no more!
shall
We
Srdmana (Buddha)
with 'this
is
we
no more be worried
is
not allowable
j'
what we do not
desire."
Kasyapa
reflected
that
summon
"Ananda,"
to thee,
said the
my
death."
of the
shus.f
the
" Beloved
let
Dharma and
"do thou
of the Viriaya."
they,
select the
five
the
Three
By them it was decided that the First Synod should be held at Rajagriha during the rainy
* Tiirnour, in Prinsep's Journal,
t
vii.
vii,
512.
518.
Turnour,
in Prinsep's
Journal,
FIRST SYNOD.
seasoii;
67
when
monks were suspended. 3. At the full moon of the month of Asarh (1st July, 543 B. c), the five hundred monks havingassembled
at
Rajag-riha,
of that
month
Gotama
With
built
Mountain.
for
the
facing-
and
facino*
Buddha
himself."
Placing-
an ivory fan on
to
" Lords,
my
task
is
per-
formed."
4.
On
the
fifth
of the increasing-
refection
and extra
Tumour, in Prinsep's Journal, vii. 616. t SthavirdsMi, the dsan or " seat" of the Sthavira.
p. 12, the position of this
In the
Mahawanso,
throne
is
exactly reversed.
The
pulpit, or
Dharmasan, " throne of Dharma," was placed in See Tumour, in Prinsep's Journal,
517.
58
Dharma
his
Synod,
with their
selves
rig-ht
shoulders bare.
They
rang-ed them-
appro-
priate place
and
The Synod was opened with the rehearsal of the Vindya, superintended by Upali, whom Buddha himself had pointed out as the most learned of all his
5.
Updli mounted
answered
all
the questions of
Kasyapa
reg-arding- the
to be
added or
Vindya, passag*e by
holy
beginning*
with
^^
The
Buddha
;
in
Weranja dwells."
with a
reverential
his
Dharmdsan
and,
sumed
C.
own
seat.
Vindya.
For the rehearsal of Dharma, the assembled Bhikshus selected Ananda (the nephew and companion of Buddha) f who, with his rig*ht shoulder bare, and
the ivory
fixn
on the pulpit
menocca-
The "jewelled
of
religious
fan,"
as
symbol
;
of authority,
it
is
tioned in
chiefs
sions.
and
is still
used by the
state
Ceylon,
on
all
59
FIRST SYNOD.
of religion.
He
words of Sdkya,
tree at
7.
Bodhi-Gaya.
"
Have
I,
Now
And
Great Artificer
Henceforth
my
House
of Sin,
from
its
mortal births,
And
8.
over
The
Buddha's
last
now
conjure you
earthly things
Dharma
lasted
Are
9.
transitory
seek
eternal rest,"
for seven
ning" of
March, 542
c, when
^^
it
was announced
This synod
ten-power-gifted Deity"
was known by
different
nr.mes; as the
Prathama-
Tumour,
in
Prinsep's
is
Journal,
vi.
523.
In
this
hymn
the
Supreme Being
twice called
builder"
that
is,
human
house, or
Prinsep's Journal,
vi.
527
and Maha-
GO
all its
members
From
end of the
long- reign
Buddha
ad-
much
secret,
though
To most of
life,
them the words of Buddha preached comfort in this and hope in the next. To the young widow,
the neglected wife,
Instead of the
to
which
trea-
by grasping
faithless
relatives,
and
lords,
the
most
still
now
share, althouo-h
humble way, with the general respect accorded all who had taken the vows. The Bhikshunis
Sakj'-a
Bauddha
community
v.
20
and Tumour,
in
Pi-insep's
Journal,
527.
See also
vol. xx.
XX,
p.
90
also
p.
101.
The Pi-
hli'icu-ui, or
FIRST SYNOD.
11.
for
61
The
all
ments,
or
kilt,
;
The Sanghdti,
knees
3rd,
The Antara-vdsaka, an under vest or shirt for sleeping- in.* The first and second garments are reprein many of the Sanchi bas-reliefs. They are sented
to
the Stnpa
of A-7ian (Ananda),
because
he
had besought
Buddha
ascetic
women
The observances
may
be
The female
ascetic
monk
even in the
note 14.
p. 70,
but yellow
is
where mentioned
and therefore
red in
Sakya's time, and yellow during the reigns of Asoka and Milindu.
10),
the Sanghdti
of
seven
pieces
the
Uttara
:
Sangliati,
of seven
and the
5) as
nine, seven,
and
five.
The
dress also
is
colours
invariably mentioned
as yellow.
0*2
THE
BIIILSA TOPES.
all
tion
separate
pieces
sewn
tog-ether.
In
after
times^ the
number of
pieces
school or sect to
The
at
is
so repre-
the right
arm and
prevails
the
Sutlej, without any exposure of the breasts, I presume that their representation by the sculptor at Sanchi was only the result of his own clumsiness, as he could not otherwise show the difference of
sex.
12.
When
eng*aged in
felling-
common
occupation, such
as fetching' water,
the
monks are
alwa3^s
without
their
mantles or capes.
At
religious meeting-s, as
we have
all their
But
naked
to
up
inside
leaf-roofed
houses.
These devotees
]
are,
no
or
doubt, the
Tv^vr]TM]Q
Tv(.ivi]Tai
of Kleitarchos
for
riytvjjt;
does not
mean
a naked
man, but
onl}^
Sanchi
bas-reliefs.
The
found on the
left pillar
The
others are
shown
in the third
compart-
ment
of the same
pillar.
FIRST SYNOD.
lighthj-clad
63
signification
it
maiij
to
and
with
this
was applied
of
Greece.
other
Greek writers
prohibited
for
the
Budd-
hists
were
positively
from
appearing*
naked.*
13. All
led an ascetic
nera.
They who
their
food
from motives
of BJiikshu
title
The
(or
Srdmanas
are,
beyond
all
doubt,
the
Ta^fiavai
Garmanes) of Meg'asthenes,
and the
flpa^vat
(or
PramrKB) of Kleitarchos
they
who
;t while the Bhikshus are went about "beg-ging- both in villag'es and
in to\vns."J
14. Meg'asthenes
divides
the
manas
HyloUi,
'YXojSiot.
all
human
passions,
xvii.
Fo-hwe-M, chap.
viii.
n.
and chap.
n.
21.
See also Csoma's Analysis of the Dulva, Trans. As. Soc. Bengal, vol. XX. p. 70,
to the
had
heard
that
they
bathed
xv.
The
Buddhist
belief
is
of
the
Tap^avat,
and
larptn-ot,
of Megasthenes,
women were
yvyaiKag.
^:al
Strabo, xv.
woXeis,
04
without desires."
They
woods upon leaves and wild fruits. Several scenes of ascetic life in the woods are reprethe
On
the lowermost
there
is
(inside),
on horseback
is
The second
latriki,
class
is
of
a
Meg-asthenes
are
the
sig*-
larpiKoi,
nif^'ing-
which
physicians.
is
But I have
doubt that
this
word
name name
The Pali
The
third
before described.
16.
According- to
classes of
Pramnm
or
Mountaineers
the
ru/uvjjrat,
Naked;
but
it
the UoXitikoi, or
Townsmen;
is
and the
Yl^oayj^oQioi,
:
or Rural.
is
Greek names
"^^tf^^,
from
a,
Comof the
the
Arabian nights.
t Strabo,
\
lib.
xv.
On
Tope
at Sanchi, this
title is
|-,
Aran; but
FIRST SYNOD.
hanfa),
whicli
65
BodJdsatwaSj or
was a
title
of
tlie
first class
of monks.
As
name
of " hill-men"
is,
Gumnetes,
another
name
for the
his fits of
reachingto the
seems only a
title
and a very
^^
Pratiieha, or
sino-le
be descriptive
But
As
this
duty would
lead him to ming-le with the people, and chiefly with those of the towns, the appellation of "
townsman"
seems intended to disting-uish the Pratyeku from the " hill-monk" or Arhan of the rock-cut caves.
last
class
of Kleitarchos has,
I
of
slig-htly
chang-ed;
the
;"
^^
Yl^oaiyj^^lovq,
listeners,*'
as the former
the literal
is
is
written either
Araha
In
or Araliata.
'^'^^j Arhanta.
vi.
Tumour's
Annals
First
Journal,
called
who
held the
that the
Synod
are
Arahantd.
possible
Greek name
of
Opeiyos
may
viii.
used for
*
Aranyalia.
c. ii. n. 4.
See Fo-hve-hi,
66
translation of the
a " hearer,"
(iesiji'nation
lowest class of
For Kleitarchos w^as one of the companions of Alexander and his distinct mention of these four classes of the Bauddha community proves that the
j
relig-ion of
established
The worship of the Bodhi tree is also mentioned by " Deos putant, quidquid colere Curtius, who says coeperunt arbores maxime, quas violare capital est." " They hold as g*ods whatever they have been
:
accustomed to worship
it is
but principally
trees,
which
death to injure." *
17.
The
old Buddhists
and oxen.t
servation.
to
look back
is
on the
mindful of
own
deliverance.
The
Ox, which beareth whatever burden is put upon him, is typical of the Bodhisatwa, who, regardless of himself,
But
the
last
type
is
less
BodUsatwa, who
supposed to have
Curtius, viii. 9.
t Fo-hwe-hi,
c. ii. n.
4.
FIRST SYx\OD.
earned his
67
own
any anxiety
18.
being;
for himself,
whereas
own
freedom.
The Bodhisatwa
for
is
on
his attaining*
more be
reg-enerated.
Spirit,
He
his
individuality
or
separate existence.
The Christian
retain its
being;
will
for ever
the Buddhist, he admits the immortality of the soul, yet believes that its individuality will have an end ; and
while
that, after it has
But
unknown but
last
it
finite
number of
existences,
it
will at
be absorbed into the Divine Essence from whicli sprang; like as waters wafted from the ocean in
it
clouds, return to
ticles
again in streams
of sand, borne
bottom of the
sea, are
There has been some misapprehension reo-ardinothe Buddhas and Bodhisatwas; the regeneration of
19.
Grand Lama being considered as an exceptional case of a Buddha returning amongst mankind.f But
the
Therefore
in
Tibet
called
g^'<^X7^ Byang-chhuh
or
Changchhuhf " tbe perfect." t Mr. Hodgson, pp. 137, 138, truly calls the " divine Lamas" of Tihet, Arhantas ; but he believes " that a very g'ross superstition has wrested the just notion of the character to its own use,"
and
so
created
the
" immortal
mortals,
or
present
palpable
divinities of Tibet."
68
is
only
a reg'enerated Bodhisatwa,
ing-
who
refrains
ag*ain
mankind.
For a
g'one/'
Buddha cannot
The monk who aspired to the rank of Bhilishu, or Mendicant, was oblig-ed to beg- his dail}^ food which, when obtained, was to be divided into three
20.
portions
and
beasts,
and even
this
portion he
He
was forbidden to ask for g-old and silver he was to prefer old and tattered raiment and to eschew ornaments of all kinds. He was to dwell in the wilderness {dranyakd)y or among-st the tombs {smasamha), where the daily sig*ht of birds of prey, and of funeral pyres, would show him the instability of nil earthly
;
things,
xiv. p. 408.
"
II
Lama sempre
sarjl
coU'
istessa
altri
corpi."
Lamas
autant de divinites
hommes."
Journal des
FIRST SYNOD.
away
21.
which
composed.
of a Bhihshuj or Mendicant, consisted of (1) an " alms-dish " {jfdtra), or vessel for collecting- the food which he begg'ed (S) an ewer, or " water-vessel"
;
(uda 2)dtra)
',
(3)
(4)
a razor;
(5)
a sewing' needle
and
(6)
a waistband.
The alms-
dish
or iron.
vessel,*
was a shallow
narrow at top and broader at bottom; but the vessel which was shown to me in Laddk as the exact
copy of Skaki/a-TImbba's alms-dish was just the reverse,
being"
of a para-
bolic form,
from the Sonari and Andher Topes, f The colour was most probably black, because Fa
HianJ
Kie-chha
)
(that
is
Kha
Laddk
possessed a
same colour
as the alms-dish of
Buddha.
also
The
thin
metallic lustre.
*
The shapes of
c. xii. n. 8.
See Fo-hve-ld,
t See Plate
XXIV.
Fig-.
3 and
Plate
XXIX.
Fig. 8, of this
volume.
\
See Fo-hve-hi,
cliap. v.
Laduk
is atill
called
70
course^ vary
dishes^
THE
BIIILSA TOPES.
little
but I have
Nos.
PI.
No.
1,
XXYII.^* and the Andher dish, XXYIII., are the actual alms-dishes, or
4, 5, PI.
pcitras, of the
monks whose relics were deposited there. And I am the more inclined to this belief because
these dishes seem to
monk
(Fig*.
XXVI.
for
vessels,
CHRONOLOGY.
71
CHAPTER
V.
CHRONOLOGY.
1.
During' the
first
by a succession of learned monks. Of these great Arhans but little is related, and even that little is
contradictory.
g-reat
pre-
tinuous.
cessions*
different suc-
II.
1. 2.
1.
2.
Upali.
Sariputto.
Dasako. sonako.
Bhaddaji.
kosyaputto.
3. 4. 5.
3.
4.
SiGGAWO.
SiGGAWO.
MOGGALIPUTTO.
6.
6.
MoGGALIPUTTO. SUDATTO.
7.
8. 9.
Dhammiko.
Dasako.
SoNAKO.
10.
*
Rewato.
vi,
728,
and
791.
72
2.
THE
BIIILSA TOrES.
g-ives
acMrya
the
disciple
of
his
predecessor.*
In the
second list the places of the names have been completely chang-ed, for we know that 3IogaUputra
should be the
last, as
We know
Eewato was
The other list is the leader of the Second Synod. called by Buddhaghoso, the " unbroken succession of
Sthdviras" or elders of the
therefore,
faith.
It seems likely,
all
that
it
contains
first list
the
names of
the
teachers
while the
most famous.
of the longer
By
list,
new arrangement
names
and
3.
satisfactory.
But there
is still
one
all
difficulty to
be accounted
that
own denial with it for both Buddhaghoso and Malumdmo ngree in stating' that six of these
the
disciples
leaders were
of Ananda.'\
Now
the
companion of Buddha
j^atron.
None
seen Buddha.
list it
must
years
be
remembered
Sariputra died
i'ew
before
*
i
Mahawamo,
Malimvanso,
730.
28, 29.
;
p.
10
in Prinsep's Jour-
juil; vi.
CHRONOLOGY.
})iler
73
of the
Vina^cif
Avas
Buddha.
Sariputra.
B.C. 543.
B.C. 435.
Kosyaputra.
395. Siggawo.
355. Sudatta.
315.
275.
Dharmika.
473.
Rewata.
4.
This arranged
list
Rervato at the period of the Second Synod^ instead of that of the Third Synod, which we know was con-
ducted by Mogaliputra.
If we could be positively
death, in
543
B.C., the
even in
early times, there would seem to have been a difference of opinion as to the period of Sdhja^s death j
for
Hwan-Thsang, who
C40
the
Nirvana of Buddha. " Some make it 1,200 years ago, others more than 1,300 j others again
too, that
assure
The same
Buddha
to
Bhadra
is
synonyme of Ananda.
c.
t See Fo-kwc-ki,
xxiv. n. 4.
74
to Mog-aliputra,
what-
day
(a. d.
death of
Buddha.
But
as
Buddhaghoso was
Magadha
it
can be
set aside.
It
is
by Hwan-Thsang, ag-rees within one year of the Burmese and Ceylonese dates. Thus the average
interval which elapsed from Sak3'a*s death to
Hwanwe
Thsang"*s visit,
is
03G, the
obtain B,
cidence
5.
is
mean
c.
544
Buddha.
The
coin-
remarkable.
In
this
appears to
me
to be
In adopting-
this date,
am aware
218th year
after the
this
Nirvana.
But
as
the exact
amount of
correction can be
obtained from a
may
be placed upon
its
accuracy.
ag-ree in making-
727.
CHRONOLOGY.
118th year after the Nirvana, or
the}^ assig-n
75
in b. c.
425; and
to him,
and to
Nandas, a joint period of only forty-four years. Now all the Brahmanical Puranas, in their accounts of
the king-s
of Mag-adha,
ag-ree
in
stating- that
the
Nandas amount
218, or
reig-ned one
hundred years.
By
using- this
we
obtain
Anno Buddhcs
Chandra Gupta's
a fact which
accession
The happy
identification of
Chandra Gupta with the Sandrocottos, or Sandrokuptos* of the Greeks was first made by Sir William Jones, and its accuracy has since been generally
admitted
:
for
the
identification
depends
fully
as
much upon
as
upon the positive identity of their names. 6. It would be difficult, and, perhaps, impossible,
ascertain the real origin of this error of sixty-
to
Buddhist annals
but I
may hazard
Asoka's age
may
have adopted
the
dation
of the
Brahmanical reigns of
as well as the
his
and grandfather,
acknowledgment of
own reign before Buddhism. Under this supwould have been antedated
76
by
years,
which
is
the
exact amount of
difference
make
In
after times,
his
commentaries on
and the
first
own
reign,
is rendered more probable Mr. Tumour,* the learned translator of the Mahawanso, who points to the difference between the Brahmanical and Buddhistical autliorities, and more particularly to "some confusion
Nandas.
by
in
He
was
unable to account for the error himself; but he did " not despair of seeing the discrepancy accounted for in due course of time." He adopted the same fixed
points, as
I have done
Sakya's death, in
B. c.
543
was the
result
vi.
725.
SECOND SYNOD.
77
CHAPTER
VI.
SECOND SYNOD.
1.
proceedings
details of the
of the
First
life
Synod, and
some
brief
manner of
and
strict
observances of
Bauddha community.
But
many
monks
At
first
centur^r
numerous
fraternity of
following-
indulgences*:
1st.
salt in
period
lawful,"
instead
of
the
allowed by Sakya.
2nd. "
inches in leng-th
of food," which
midda}'.
* ^QQ
after
in Prin-
78
3rtl.
THE
" In
BIIILSA TOPES.
" Ceremonies in their own houses may be performed by the monks/* instead of in the
4th.
public hall.
5th.
is allow-
Conformity to example
is
allowable"
that
is^
the act
7th.
^^
was forbidden.
after
The
drinking
" The
it
drinking
because
looks like
10th.
silver
may
be accepted
in
alms
:"
money.
tiding-s
2.
Wlien the
the
of
this
heresy
reached
revered
Yasa,
;
son
Kakandaka,
askingfor
he repaired to Yaisali
assembled
and; in
monks, he
denounced
money
whose
as unlawful.
On
the
this
he was subjected to
various indignities by
schismatic
monks, from
difficulty
veng'eance
he
escaped
with
to
SECOND SYNOD.
Kausamhi.^
Thence^
despatchingcollected
inesseiig'ers
79
to
a small body of
waited upon
the
The schismatics
sents^
tried to influence E,ewato with prein this, they petitioned the king-,
but
failing*
who was
But the
king-'s intentions
them
j
due maintenance
capital.
of relig-ion
3.
after
Ubbdhika rules
for preserving-
Eig"ht of the
most
now
and, after
much
questioning*
to the assembly,
The
sentence of degradation
for all
who
Bauddha community.
See
'
80
was afterwards confirmed by the Second Synod, which was composed of seven hundred monks selected by the learned llewato. The synod was held at the Balukarama Vihara at Vaisali, under The the protection of Kalasoka, King- of Mag-adha.
proceedings, which were conducted by question and
answer
in the
eig"ht
occupied
same manner as at the First Synod, months. The Vindya and Dharma
and the suppression of the ten indulg'ences was pronounced. This meeting- was called the Dwitiye Sangiti or Second Synod, and the
were
ag-ain
rehearsed;
Saptasatika^ or
5.
The
Eng-lish
by
jury,
;
in
parties
See Plate
XXVII.
is
monk.
The
inscription
" degraded."
BUDDTITST SCrilSMS.
81
CHAPTER
VII.
BUDDHIST SCHISMS.
The sentence of degTadation which could be out ag-ainst an individual^ was powerless when pronounced ag-ainst a multitude. The bod}of schismatic monks who had been deo-raded amounted to ten thousand they were refractory,
1.
carried
and
their
secession
orig-i-
of the
referred
)
Buddha
Maha-
wanso
is
too
circumstantial,
is
the great
Kasyapa
an origin. There is indeed an Kasyapa, whom the Chinese call Fu-lanna-Kia-she (Purana Kasyapa ?), " who repudiated
admission of such
heretical
all
law
who
Mahawanso,
c.
xx.
in Prinsep's Journal,
Csoma de Koros,
143.
It is pro-
followers
MaM-S6nghiha
heresy.
82
as the
But, as
it
would appear
that this Knsijapa was a follower of the Brahmanieal Sankhya philosopher Knpihi, it is scarcely possible
Sangldka Buddhists.
2. Accordino- to the Tibetans, the earliest
systems
of
Buddhism were
tika, both of
The
followers
of the former believed in everything- written in the those of the latter Scriptures, and would not dispute
;
^'
and by argument."
The Vaibh/tsluhas were divided into four principal classes, which bore the names of four of Sakya's Edhda, Kdsyapa, Kdtydyana, and Uimli. disciples
3.
:
But
seems scarcely possible that these celebrated Buddhist leaders, the companions of Sakya, would
it
have originated any schisms themselves. The more probable conclusion is, that they established schools,
each instructing" his
teachino-
own individual disciples, but all one common doctrine. That these schools,
the
thoug-h
all i)rofessing-
same
but
a natural result
this
*
common
to all
human
beliefs.
In
21.
The
Vaibliashikas were
named
from f%,
matics.
vi,
certainty,
and VH^T,
hMsM,
their
speech
to
i. e.
the dog--
The
Savtrantihas adhered
strictly
the
Sutras, or
Scriptures, from
name.
BUDDHIST SCHISMS,
principal sects of
83
after four
Buddhism
being'
named
1st.
The
re-
They
g'arb
istence
of
thing's.
Their
relig'ious
was
formed of from nine to twenty-nine narrow strips of Their distinctive mark was a " water-lilycloth.
jewel" {iitpala-padma) and a tree-leaf, put tog'ether
like a noseg'ay.*
Brahman. His followers, who were divided into six sects, were called " the g'reat community" {Mahasanghika), They recited the
2nd.
Kcisyapa, a
was
;
mark
of
3rd.
Kdtydydna, a Yaisya.
;
the
vulg'ar
dialect.
five
was
formed of from
fig'ure
of a wheel as a distinctive
styled " the class
mark of
4th.
their school.
They were
Updli, a Sudra.
Pisdchika
lang'uag'e.
five
g'arb
was
j
formed of from
*
See
Csoma de Koros
143,
84
THE
BTIILSA TOFES.
and bore a sortsika flower as a mark of their school. They were st^^led " the class honoured by many"
(query
the
',*
Sahbattha
schismatics
of
the
Maha-
wanso
5.
The Sautrantikas were divided the names of which are not g*iven.
6.
into
two
sects,
Altog-ether,
according- to the
;
Tibetans,
there
a number which
But
cidence of numbers
for
Mahawanso.
The
Mahawanso
is
that which
followed
the silly
by Maha-Kas3'apa at
the First
SthaviraSj
Synod but, as it was listened to by the it is named the Sthavira, or Tliera schism.
;
The 2nd schism is that of the Mahasau^hika, which it was the object of the Second Synod to suppress. The 3rd schism was that of the Gokulika, and the 4th was the EkahhtjoMrika,
rise
to
the (5th)
Mahawanso,
p.
21.
The
Sahha
is
the
it
The name
original
is
of some importance, as
appellation of the
Samarkand
much-
"
BUDDHIST SCHISMS.
Pannatti
heresies.
',
85
Clietiya
i\\Q {^i\\)
The
last
From
Kassapiya schism.
Sutta schism.
Buddha namely
;
the (13th)
Hemdivanta
dhatiki
j
',
Western
" Thus there were eighteen inveterate schisms (including the Thera schism, which was suppressed at
the First S^^nod), of which seventeen arose in the
c.
443
and 343.
in
enumerating
faith,
to
the
to Chetiya^
faith
is
At
Sakya's
86
Dharma
and
of
Buddha
undethe
is
Avanti
or
(or Ujahi),
to the
fined
Patheija,
"Western" country.
Of
known until Alexander's invasion at which time Brdhmans and Srdmanas Avould appear to have
been held in about equal honour by the princes of the
land.
Bhilsa
g'hoso, in
g-ives
Wcssanagara, which
two miles
to the
northward of Bhilsa.
PROGRESS OF BUDDHISM.
87
CHAPTER
VIII.
PROGRESS OF BUDDHISM.
1.
son of the
Nanda by
from
the
whom
In
Mudra Rakshasa^
detailing- his
elevation,
Chandra Gupta
frequently
named Vri;
and as
there
woman,
Maurya
family
his
Chandra Gupta led a wandering- life in the Panjab;* and was, most probably, engng-ed with His his fellow-countrymen in opposing* Alexander.
the]Brahman Chanakya, was a native of Takshasila, or Taxila, the capital of the Western Panjab; and it was in that country that Chandra
chief adviser,
Gupta
first
established
himself
quoting
the Tika or
Commentary.
t Justin. XV. 4.
fuerat."
88
2. It
in the
Panjab had
civil
deputy.
is
for after
Alexander's death
in
Porus. t
Some
ie.\Y
years later, in B.
c.
317,
he marched
to the assistance of
With
this force
battle of Gabiene.
But
his continued
of their chiefs. J
this
national
his
own
Justin
;
for the
* Arrian, Anabasis,
X Justin. XV. 4.
di'inde
%
"
vi. ?7. t Diodorus, xix. 5. Pra^fectos ejus occideratj'* again, " Molienti
bellum adversus
XV.
pi;yl"ectos
Alexamhi."
ad novitatem
Justin.
4."
regiii solicitavit."
PROGRESS OF BUDDHISM.
89
Sang'ala, or
Sanskrit
name
But
though
the
their
Eastern
whole
several
which the
would appear
for
to
appellation
their
old
capital
or
Takka-sila, was
known
to the
still
Greeks of Alexander
exist in considerable
numbers
their
in the
is
Panjab
hills.
power
now used by all the Hindus Kashmir and the northern mountains, from Simla and Subathu to Kabul and Bamiyan. On these
grounds I venture
to identify the banditti of Justin
with
the
Tdkkas,
or
orig-inal
inhabitants
of the
Panjab, and to assign to them the honour of delivering- their native land from the thraldom of a foreign
yoke.
" Aratti
name
The
Sanskrit
kino--
which
is
who
places
" Ubi
fluvii
illi
quini
ibi
Las?en_.
90
3.
event
occurred
most
probably
about
816
march of Eudemos
immein
to the assistance of
Eumenes.
of
It was followed
diately
815
B.
c, the
to the
to
rule
Indus
The
authorities
differ as
of
Nanda Mahapadma,
325
315.
Some
we take
is
unless, indeed,
the only alternative of adopting- the one and of rejecting- the other.
4.
At
putra
River. J
tified
or
Palihothraj which
was
on the
iden-
Hiramjahdhu, an epithet
* Justin. XV. 4.
" Indiana
possidebat."
t The Maliawanso
the
Vayu Purdna
Erranahoas
and Straho,
xv., uses
^.at
tov
aWov
Trora/jov, for
which
I propose
irorafiov.
The
chang-e
tov.
is
to A.
and not
PROGRESS OF BUDDHISM.
91
which has been applied both to the Gandak and to But the latter name can only refer to the the Son.
Hi'le-an of the Chinese travellers, which was to the north of the Gang-es, and was therefore un-
still
joins
Gang-es immediately
Patna
proper
that
name
Son
is
" the
city/'
or
metropolis, as
some nine or ten miles above Patna. But as there is g-ood reason for believing that the Son once joined
the Gang-es
at
it
above Patna,
the
Son, and
the
Gandak.
According* to Megasthenes,
or nearly nine miles
Palibothra was
in length
;
eighty stadia,
and
fifteen stadia, or
thirds, in breadth.
ditch
and was
with
pierced
loop
holes
for
the
discharge
of
arrows.*
5.
Towards the
century before
his
arms towards
provinces of Alexander.
6.
But the
plains
of Northern
India were no
thenes.
92
g"allant but
who now
bring'
East,
six
could
into
that
vast
army of
Alexander.
The main
was
therefore impossible.
Where
and
this
a successful advance
by
for
yielding- to
alleg-iance
Indus
at
of
five
hundred
elephants.^
the
time by
in
succeeded
to
by
his
son
Vindusdra or Bimlisdra
whose court a second Greek embassy was sent either by Seleukos, or by his son Antiochus Soter.
Nothingis
;
known
embassy
sidered
by Strabo
or
most "
He
the king
AmitrochateSy
to
which
Professor
Lassen
su])poses
be the
Sanskrit AmltragMta,
Alexander,
* Plutarch, Life of
t Strabo, xv.
j
and Plutarch.
PROGRESS OF BUDDHISM.
or " foe-killer."
93
The
clifFerence
name
Hindu
Vishnu
For^ thoug'h
the
Buddhist authorities
ag'ree
with
Purana
him a different name. Thus he is called Bhadrasara in the Vdyu, Vdrisdra in the Bhag-avata^ and apparently Vrihadratha in the Motsya Purana. If we mig-ht read Varudraj the
the other
g'ives
^^
Purans
foe-killing-
arrow/' instead of
or
name of Amitraghata^
mig-ht be
considered
the
Yayu Purana.
But
in spite of the difference of
8.
for
Amitrochates
third
sador
Indian court
but as the
name
left
of the king
is
not
285
to
246;
we
are
in
doubt whether
Bindusara deputed
About the middle of his reign (b. c. 280), his son Asoka to quell a serious
Nat.
vi.
* Pliny, Hist.
17."
94
1
revolt in
forth to
offering's^
that they were not displeased with the king-^ but with the minister who oppressed them; on which
Asoka made his entry into the town with g-reat He then conquered the king-dom of the pomp. Sivasasj or Kltasas, who were most probably the For the Khasas were the people of Kashmir. t
early inhabitants of Persia and of Northern India
immig-ration^
hills,
which
drove
still
them
exist
where they
numbers, and now^ form a considerable part of the population of that vast chain of mountanis which stretches from the banks of the Helm and to
the
In Manu's Hindu Code they are coupled with the Daradas or Bards; and in
Brahmaputra.
* Burnouf, Introd. al' Hist, du
Buddhisme
of
t The same as
difference
about the
Kentisli
men
The Kasmiri pandits repudiate all connection with the men." Khasas, and even so might an English Lander deny his anThe difference of spelling- only shows the cestor the Lavandier.
influence of
Brahmanism, or rather of Hinduism, which changed the Khasas of Kha-che (the Tibetan name for Kashmir) into descendants from Kasyapa. The connection between the names is
shown by the story which makes KdsyajJa and Khas/i the parents of the Imps and Goblins. As well might the Oggs and Hoggcs
repudiate their real ancestors the swineherds, and claim descent from the King of Basan. But even this would be more probable,
for
King Og was an
Muni (according
men.
to the
PROGRESS OF BUDDHISM.
the
95
the
dhdras,
Gdn-
Professor
Lassen has doubted the accuracy of Professor H. H. Wilson's reading- of Khasa in the Mahiibharat;
but
this
observes,
reading-
is
fully
in
the
possession of a
10.
Brahman
after
at Thanesar.
Shortly
the
reduction
to
of Taxila, the
the g-overnment
successful
Asoka
set
forth
assume
B. c.
of
his
g-overnment
tarried
in
about
at
274
On
his
way he
some time
Chaityagiri or Baisnagara,'^ situated at the junction of the Besali River with the Betwa, two miles to
the
northward of Bhilsa.
Here
he g-ained
the
or " chief
man"
a
of the place.
year afterwards
she bore
Maliendra,
and
times
one
year
of
later
called
Sanghdmitra, both
in after
whom became
tlie
celebrated
as
Buddhag-lioso calls
vii. 930, where Wessanagara, which Mahanamo calls Chetiya and Chetiyagiri (Mahawanso, p. 7Q>). The story is the
* See
same
in both authors ; and as the ruins of the old city of Baisvagar, or Besnag-ar, two miles to the north of Bhilsa, are situated on the high road between Pataliputra and Ujain, there can be no
doubt of the
giri
identification.
hill
city
Chetiya-
of the great Chaitya at Sanchi, about four miles to the south of the city.
was the
90
the
introducers
Buddhist
religion
into
Ce3don.
11.
Of Asoka's administration
of Ujain
little
is
Bindusdra,
to reduce
who deputed
j
eldest
son
Susima
them
successful, f
During'
his
the
king-
fell
g'rievously sick,
and directed
ministers to send
Prince Asoka
But
the
ministers,
who were
friendly
Asoka,
prince
in-
j'^oung*
was on
the
his death-bed.
Asoka
of
but
sudden
the
king"
appearance
that
fit
his
he
had been
and
in
the midst of a
of passion, he
twenty-eig'ht years.
*
Fo-krve-Jii, c. 32,
for
Fa Hian's
Hwan
t Burnouf,
Buddhisme
Indien, p. 3G3.
; ;
REirJN OF ASOKA.
97
CHAPTER
IX,
REIGN OF ASOKA.
1.
Immediately on
all
Asoka
seized
brothers,
save
Tishya^
eldest
of the
same mother.
off
His
Prince
was cut
by an
artifice
to
Asoka
up
In the short
reducing*
the
Kashmir to the banks of the Narbadda, and from the mouth of the Indus to the Bay of Beng-al '* and
* Neipal
in the
conquests of Asoka
for
first king-,
is
b. c.
that
is,
in
the
reign
of Asoka.
See
131
and
also Fo-liwe-hi,
c. xxiii. n. G.
98
time,
the
control of one
vig-orous
vernment.
2.
During* the
first
fully
occupied
with views of
;
but
when
all
and a more
lasting*
faith.
the Buddhist
had been broug"ht up as a worshipper of Ag*ni and Surya, of Indra and Vayu; and, like him, he showed his respect for the Brahmans by feeding* sixty tliousand of them daily.*
But Asoka was of a passionate and impulsive temperament^ and when he became a
it
with
all
and thoug*h,
Alexander, he
left
still
may
worlds were
that he had
difiicult,
for
him
now found
himself to subdue.
The
task, thoug-h
vert,
'^
who had before been called CJiand-Asokay or Asoka the Furious/' now submitted himself to the
faith,
and at last became so distinguished a follower of Dharma, that he acquired the more honourable title of DharmAsokaf or " Asoka the Virtuous."
outward discipline of the Buddhist
*
Makawanso,
Journal,
c.
23
See
Tumour's
731.
REIGN OF ASOKA.
3.
99
his con-
The
first
])roof
version to Buddliism
of India.
These
relics
had been collected by Ajatasatra, at the instance of Kasyapa, and were deposited tog'ether in one larg-e
Stupa
mined
at Rajng'riha.
But
now
deter-
Buddha,
by the erection of
discourses of
number has always been deemed a fortunate one both by Brahmans and Buddhists, it may be looked upon as the
this precise
Buddha.*
As
common
expression
for
any very
larg-e
number.f
in eig-hty-
simply eig'hty-four
and
is
The
building* zeal of
pilg-rim
Asoka
by the Chinese
Hwan-Thsang-,
on his route,
who
At
different places
from Anderab, beyond the sources of the Kabul River, to Conjeveram, in the south of India, and from Pitoshilo, in
mouth of
upwards of
* Maharvanso, p. 26.
Terms
for a
number of
proofs.
100
fifty
all
of
with the statements of the Mahawanso, which ascribe to Asoka the building' of splendid Chaityas on all the
spots rendered
memorable by the
were
acts of
Buddha.*
three
All these
years.
4.
building-s
completed
within
This g-reat king' was not^ however, content with a true Buddhist, while he sought
own
With
this
view he
said to
Numbers
The
tions,
which have been found at Dhauli in Kuttack, at Girnar in Gujrat, and at Kapurdigiri near Peshawar. As these three places were the most distant
points
in Asoka's
specially selected as the fittest positions for the inscription of these important relig-ious ordinances.
5.
self
In all these edicts the promulgator names him" Priyadarsi, the beloved-of-the-Devas." This
which
is
appellation,
evidently only a
title,
has led
Indien,
p.
403,
quoting-
the
Asoka
Avadana.
REIGN OF ASOKA.
Professor
101
g-eiierally
H. H. Wilson
the edicts.*
to
doubt the
who published
it is
The learned
professor
It
is
darsi have
being equi-
Again,
^^
There
is
promulgated that
teristic
is
of Buddhism."!
Buddha
(of
rests
upon a
passag'e in the
besides a
com-
why
in
none of
or
the
inscriptions
own
appellation
Asoka,
it
is
not
xii.
236.
t Ibid. p. 288.
I
Ibid. p. 241.
Ibid. p. 243.
;i
Ibid
p..
244.
103
6.
objection appears to
me
to rest entirely
upon the
which, as
translation
of a
sing-le
word,
Dharma,
is
James Prinsep
truly
observed,
translating-
the
By
Dhar-
ma, wherever it occurs, sometimes as " piety," or " relig-ion," and sometimes as " morality," or ^' virtue,"
the whole scope and purport of the edicts of Priyadarsi are entirely lost sig'ht of.
all
These ordinances, on
are styled by the king* himself, " edicts-on-Dharma." dhamalipi, or James Prinsep
at
Kapurdigiri,
translates this
fessor
word as "religious
all
edict j"
and Probut
Wilson omits
calls
mention of
dharma, and
to
it
simply
the
inscription
an "
edict ;"
obtain the
full
force
Dharma"
that
is
might have
occurs no
it
than
thirty-seven times
and
to be
in
coml)inations
it
have Dharmna-vddhiyay which Prinsep translates " increase of religion," and Professor Wilson, " aug-mentation of virtue," but which ougiit to be rendered " advancement of Dharma" that is, the propag'ation
of the Religious
clearly
Law
of Buddha.
This
is still
more
shown
in the
oj)ening- of the
11th Tablet, in
108
REIGN OF ASOKA.
which Dharma " virtue."*
has
been
translated
by both
as
ddnam
ydrisavi
Dhamma-ddiiam
Dkammasam handho
va."
Devas There is no gift like the gift of Dharma ; whether it be knowledge of Dharma, or inheritance
:
of
Dharma,
Dharma"
:
And
Dhammaddnena."
this
" This
liini)
is
well
should be done
is
(and for
in
this
who doeth
;
thus^ there
happiness
is
world
obtained
by
this gift of
7.
Dharma"
of
similar
;
Other passages
force
and value
but
it
will be sufficient
that
to
the
attainment of one object, " advancement of Dharma" Dharma-varddhana, the For this purpose he directed that " men learned in Dharma" should be appointed to " establishments
are
dedicated
the
of
Dharma"
*
to preach
" sermons on
Dharma"
213.
to
xii. p.
104
the of
'^
'
people united in
Dhanna"*
hig-h
These doctors
Dharma
the unbelievers, to
poor,
mix with
in
hermits
and worldly
the
men,
the
purpose
of
of instructing them
perfect
observance
Dharma. If
8.
Throughout
all
Priyadarsi announces
(or the
his
own
Dharma
to
of
Dharma {Dhammakdma)
would continue
increase.
strict
He
inculcates
that
Dharma
consists in the
observance of moral
duties, in the
that
Dharma
will
life.
Dharma
frequent
edicts,
in
and
its
ro3'al
shows that
adherent of
their
Dharma^
Buddha.
Asoka
Prinsep's Journal,
vi.
602.
Dhamma-maMmatd,
Dhamma-thabavi, "
^*
" learned
establisli-
Janam-Dliaminayvtum,
peojile-joined-by-
Prinsep's Journal,
vi.
608.
REIGN OF ASOKA.
9.
105
the
to
may
observe
here
that
Mr. Tumour,
have
felt
Dharma,
Pali form of
Dhammo.
Had
sense
lost.
he translated
of
it
many
passag'es
But he was
living- in
in daily intercourse
with Buddhist
the
monks, and he
peculiar
sig-ni-
therefore
Relig-ious
Law"
of Buddha.
10.
Professor Wilson's
second objection
is
the
by the
Buddha himself, by any well-known appellations. But this is met frequent and emphatic use of Dharma, the
Bhagavdn
is
name
Triad.
twice
mentioned in the
althoug'h very
commonly used by
the Buddhists,
The common
almost peculiar
Brahmanical
the
term,
however,
Bhagavat, and I
is
Buddhists.
But though
in
the
omission of
cannot,
these
inscriptions
now
of Priyardarsi
placed
beyond
all
doubt by his
100
Wilson^s
of
third
objection
is
the
asserted
identification
Asoka
with
Priyadarsi,
which
rests
upon a
passag"e in the
Dipawanso,
"a
work of doubtful character and of comparatively modern date." Regarding* the authenticity of the
DipawansOj I hold an opinion entirely
Professor Wilson's.
different to
His doubts
of
its
genuineness
Mahaattha-
namo, which Mr. Tumour forward,! that " the Pali Pittakattaya and
kathd
(or
previous
true,
it is
88-76.
If this
statement Avere
many
tra-
It
is
monks may
by asserting that all the doctrines which they taught had been handed down orally ; and this assertion might have gradually grown into a belief which in Mahanamo's time
the reverence of the people,
nobody disputed.
the assertion
is
But
it
is
much more
likely that
it
is
Mato
hanamo,J which has every appearance of truth recommend it to our implicit belief. According
Jour.
to
ix.
618.
+ Mahnwanso,
X
33, p. 207.
37, p. 251.
Jlakarvanso,
KEIGN OF ASOKA.
this statementj the Siiig'halese
107
posed by 3Iahendra
viousJy
consulted
the
discourses
of
Buddha,
we have
A. D.
who
trans-
410* 432.
He
own work
by
subsequently at the
succeeding' synods
and which
(or Ceylon)
by the
Sihala
Mahendra, and
^^
translated
into
the
wanso and as Buddhag'hoso was a Mag-adha Brahman, he must have known that the Buddhist scriptures had been compiled by the disciples of Buddha,
;
A
is
Mo-
galiputra, while
There
is,
besides, the
evidence in the
Mahawanso
108
no mention whatever
the
is
made
advent
of
Mahendra.
This proves^ in
my
which the
Siug"halese
:
been derived
supported by
from Mahendra
14.
a conclusion which
The fourth
ag'ainst the
objection,
urged
of
by Professor
Asoka and Priyadarsi, is the non-occurrence of the name of Asoka The or Dharmasoka in any of the inscriptions. same objection mig^ht be offered to the identity of
Wilson
identity
and Shah-Jehan.
in the
In
fact, it is
\A'as
His grandfather the custom in Asoka's own family. had three names, 1st, a birth name, wliich is not given, but which was perhaps Vrishala ; 2nd, a local
name, Pallbrothes, or lord of Pdtaliputra ; and 3rd, a royal name, Chandra Gupta, which he assumed
on his accession to the throne.*
Asoka's brother,
T'lshya
;
also
called
his son
;-\
also
named
Sumitra.^
At
that
common
have two
Megasthenes
in Strabo, xv.
Maharvanso,
p. i'2l.
109
explicitly
and
if
of Priyadarsi^
it is
evident
him
this title
would
omit
all
In
mentioned
but in the
called
by that name
known
of
to the people.
An
the
that
the
Eoman Emperor
name
alwa3^s
or
Bassianus,
who assumed
is
of Antoninus,
by which he
inscriptions
5
mentioned
on
coins
and
But the statement of the Dipawanso is most happily confirmed by the Bhabra edict, from which we learn that Priyadarsi^ the worshipper of Buddha, Dharma, and Sang-ha, was the Baja of Mag-adha
15.
at the period of the
Third Synod.*
this
Now we
know,
of Mag-adha.
Asoka Maurya, the Buddhist King* The statement is further confirmed by Fa-Hian
words are
As. Soc.
Bengal,
ix.
618.
The
opening-
ahhivdde-mdnam cha" or " Raja Priyadarsi, saluting the Synod of Magadha, declareth."
This most valuable document should be translated critically
;
" Piyadasi-rdja
Magadha-sanghavi
for
:
'*
Magadha
110
who,
a
THE
BIIILSA TOPES.
attributes the erection of
" The
king-
(Ayu
his
faith
and veneration.
a pillar,
He
caused therefore a
chapel to be built
was
erected
30 cubits
hig-h
The interior Thereon was placed a Lion and the exterior were polished and resplendent as
crystal."
Now,
it
is
pillars
which bear Priyadarsi's inscriptions have all polished shafts, about 30 cubits in heig'ht, of which some are
still
surmounted by Lions.
;
is
therefore complete
Maurya
with
the
The minor
difficulties
of chronology, which
form Professor Wilson's last objection, are easily disposed of; for they seem to me to have arisen
solely from the erroneous assumption that Priyadarsi
must have been a contemporary of Antiochus the In the Girnar and Kapurdig'iri rock inGreat. scriptions, Kin^ Priyadarsi mentions the names of
five
Greek
princes
himself.
Of
fifth
tainty
and the
Fo-k\ve-ki, c. xiii.
REIGN OF ASOKA.
Antiochus
Ill
II.
Tlieos of Syria.
b. c. 262, 247.
b. c.
Ptolemy
Magas.
II.
Philadelphm of Egypt.
Gonatas of Macedon.
285, 246.
Antigonus.
b. c. 276, 243. b. c.
Cyrene.
258.
Europe
name has been read by Mr. Norris as Alexander; and if this reading* is correct, we may
Alexander II. of Epeiros,
272-254.
reigned
But the two copies of this name, published by Mr. Norris, from fac similes by Masson and Court, appear to me to
B. c.
who
from
read Alihhasunari*
which
may
be
intended
for
who reigned
from
B. c.
266-240.
But
Magas.
As
map
test the
happy conjecture of the identity of Chandra Gupta and Sandrakottos. The facts are undeniable. Asoka, or Priyadarsi, the Indian King- of Magadha, was the contemporary of five Greek princes, all of whom began to reign a little before the middle
Sir William Jones's
rela-
but
xii.
112
we ma}^
of Buddhist
difficult to
missionaries.
To some
may seem
understand
how any
between the Indian Asoka and the Greek princes of Europe and Africa but to me it appears natural and
;
obvious.
by that of Antiochus;
father,
Bindusura, had
Ptolemy
Philadelphus and as Asoka was forty-five years of ag-e when he was inaug-urated, in b. c. 259, he mig-ht have conversed with both of the Greek ambassadors,
He
fleet
many
of their valuables
wines,
merchants; and he knew that his grandfather had g-iven five hundred elephants to Seleukos Nikator in exchange for a barren and mountainous territory,
and a Grecian
19.
wife.
is
But there
with the Antiochus of Priyadarsi's inscriptions, in the omission of any of the Greek princes of Kabul and of
the
native
princes of Parthia
I.
for
we know
that
Artabanus
REIGN OF ASOKA.
raries of the
113
recognize
them both
20.
as independent king's.
The ordinances
of
Asoka,
or
Prij^adarsi,
reig'n.
Those
the
of the 10th and 12th years are found on the rocks of Kapurdig-iri,
pillar-edicts
-eig-n.
Girnar,
and
Dhauli
while
of his
Much
spite
of the
and decisive
27th year.
to
them-
selves;
in the refers
pMished
this,
Priyadarsi
had
been
abrogated,
and
the
Eastern
dinance,
tablet,
is
The words
Dharma was
^'
published
is
;"
described as
on
Dharma"
is
it
at
it
of uncertain date
but, as
must be
posterior to
241
21.
The
pillar
by Asoka,
in
them
are,
vi.
however, g-enerally
* Prinsep's Journ:il,
50C, 507.
I
114
derness
is
life,
prehensive view
towards
king-
mankind, and of the sacred duty of a towards his subjects. This difference shows the
all
Buddhist
22.
faith,
which
is
essentially one of
good
will
all
men.
is
But
further
new
provinces of his
own
his brother
of an ascetic
his
faith
his son
who were
immor-
talized themselves
of
Buddhism,
the
which
was
arrang*ed
principal
Arhat Mog'alic.
241,
Asoka's inauo-uration.
THIRD SYNOD.
115
CHAPTER
X.
THIRD SYNOD.
1.
son
of the
Maudgalaputra
is
(Pali,
3Iogaliputa),
by
which he
g-enerally
known.*
This
Synod was
who had
insinuated themselves
into
the
Each
is
sect
own
creed, saying*,
" This
Dharma
The assumption
of patronymics
names.
Synod
1st,
Tishya,
Asoka
who
died of an
called
Tishya
t Tithaya; that is, the Tirthahas, or Tirthakaras. Tumour's Pali Annals, in Prinsep's Journal, vi. 732.
116
this
is
and
tlie
Buddhist
Vihdrs v^ere
defiled
The Bhikshus
and ascetics of
all
descriptions
Asokarama Vihar,
at
Pataliputra,
by the King-
in
person, accompanied by the venerable Arhat Mog-aliThe Bhikshus putra, then seventy -two years of ag-e.
professingdifferent
;
faiths
to
to their sects
and
did
"What
said,
faith
Buddha profess?"
fiiith ;"
The Sussata
each
" Tiie
Sussata
its
and
answered
eig-ht dif-
according- to
own
belief.
There were
Asoka
readily disting-uished
by
his
own knowledge
thousand
These
heretics, sixty
were
nine
in
months
in
rehearsing
the
manner as had been done at the First and Second Synods by the From the number of Great Kasyapa, and Yasa. Arhats who composed it, this Assembly was called
Vinaya and Dhatma,
the same
At
Synod
in B. c.
241,
Tumour,
736, 737.
THIRD SYNOD.
for the propag-ation of the
117
relig-ioii.*
Buddhist
The
missionaries,
who were
selected
by Mog-aliputra, were
Buddhism, men
were relist g-ives
The following-
names of the
their labours.
1st.
said to
whom
first
He
was
at
but the Nag-a was finally converted, tog-ether with 84,000 of his subjects, and " the land
Wiilar lake
g-littered
2nd.
not
known
it
may
be
Mahesivara,
on
the
Narbada.
3rd.
Rakkhito
is
or Rahshita
was deputed
to
Wa-
nawdsi, which
River,
or the
Bands
60,000
hundred
Yona, DhammarakkhitOy or
(the
to
Yavana Diiarma
of
Rakshita
was deputed
Greek,
Preserver
(the
f
Dharma)
Aparantaka
westei-n country),
This country
pp. 71, 73.
31ahawanso,
p. 71.
Mahawanso,
118
is
probabl}^ the
Hwan
Thsang*.
5th.
deputed to the
Maharakshita was
countr}-, that
is,
;
deputed to the
Yon a
or
Yavana
tal,
either to the
for the
Greek province
capibotli
of Kabul, or to Arachosia
Alasadda* or
countries.
bable
180,000
to the
Himawanta,
Himalayas
along-
named Kassapo
(or
Kasof
Itotis
Relics
2 Tope at Sanchi.
8th.
to
Suvarna-
As
this
country was on
ma}'^
the
Aurea
llegio,
or
Aurea
Clier-
sonesus.
been converted, of
whom
Maha Mahendra
named
p.
other Sthdviras,
*
Samhalo, and
3fahawanso,
171.
f MaJia/ranso, p. 74.
THIRD SYNOD.
Bhaddasdlo,
and
5.
119
Ceylon,
were,
deputed to
king*
Lanha, or
Devdnampriya-l^ishja,
whole of
his court.
is
one of the
llahdmanso
is
and the
in
recorded
the
sacred
But
fully
of the relics of some of these missionaries, with the names of the countries to which they were deputed.
Kassapo,
or
region.
after
KlSYAPA accompanied
to the
in
life,
the holy
or
Majjhima
Madhyama
Thus united
in the
Himawanta
Himalayan
same casket
name.*
in
This
The
is
whole Hemawanta."
is
On
this
legend
See Plate
XX.
120
And
this inscription
Sapurisasa haritI-putasa.
" (Relics) of the emancipated haritI-putra."
0.
In the
first
inscription
;
Kasapa
The
is
distinctly
missionary to the
Hcmawanta.
ment between
MahavvansOj
this inscription
in the
But
the
two persons
is
rendered
positively
certain
b}-
Majhima,
and
same
casket^
g-reat
Mogaliputra in another
commentary
serted
fore,
them
that
in his translation.
probable, there-
Majhima was
the senior
monk
or head
Kasapa was
manner
whole
in
which he
Hemawanta f
marked
it
distinction,
which
cannot be accidental, as
is
repeated on a second
2 Tope at Sonari.*
*
This inscription
is
the
same
See Plate
XXIV.
THIRD SYNOD.
121
addition of the
name
Sapiirisasa Koti-putasa,
chariyasa.
whole
Hemanantar
From this inscription we learn that Kcisapa was also known by the patronymic of Koti-putra.
But there was another missionary companion of Majhima and Kasapa whose labours in the Hema8.
wanta
was found
is
in
No. 2 Tope
The
leg-end
"
Goti-putra, the
relation
Hemawantar
Ddrdahhisdra
west of Kashmir.
Dardu
was on the
of ddydda
illustrated
rig'ht
The meaning*
is
relative)
best
hawanso-t
9.
When Asoka
his
Mahendra
relig'ion
and
daug*hter Sanghmnitrd
See Plate
the
of
XXIV.
f 3Ialiawanso, p. 36.
122
Buddha^
from
the
to
arhats
"
!
Lords
relig'ion
the Buddhist
have been the g-reatest?" The crafty Mog'aliputra answered with read}' wit^ " Ruler of Men a g-reater
benefactor to the faith than thou art can only be
called a benefactor^ but he
who
dedicates a son or
daughter
is
person
'
more than a
benefactor' (ddi/ako), he
is
rela-
Goti-putra had
there-
faith"
Buddhist religion.
10. It
famous amongst
the
Mahawanso.
Commentary.
name
Majjldma
therefore,
Hemawanta
country.
to Abhisara, unless
Dhanto
as the
name
of the missionary
that countr3^
Sahisadewo,
were
it
Mahawanso particularly
THIRD SYNOD.
panions of Majjhimo.
It
is
133
but as the
name
of the eountr}^^
Hemavata,
it
is
placed between
Gotiputra
and Dardabhisara^
is
name
Dardu and Abhisara. The name of the other Arhats, whose relics
will be
The
proselytizing- zeal of
it
worthy of record, as
of a
and of a
more
faith,
and
all.
mankind.
He
was
all
men
and
dif-
way
all
but he was
own
by arg'ument, and
fered from
to
pray for
those
who
him
in
relig-ion,
labour
for
own
was doomed
*
Queen
124
for the
THE
BIIILSA TOPES.
his sons
;
most promisino- of
but,
more
child.
fortu-
saved
own
The
meditated reveng-e.
An
of
opportunity soon
occurred
by the
deputation
Kunala
to
Taxila to quell
another revolt.
unknown
those
King-'s sig"net,
was sent
to the Taxilans
to put out
had excited the Queen's The people hesitated, but obeyed and the unfortunate Kunala, guided by his faithful wife, Kanchanamala, took his dreary way to the King-'s court at Pataliputra. When Asoka saw his beloved son, his ang-er was inflamed ag-ainst the
beautiful eyes which
love for
Kunala.
made over
Such
is
to the torturers to be
burned to
the
leg-end
and
they
was
restored
to
sight
may perhaps
after
conclude that
fulfilled.
Asoka
222
B. c.
perous
reig-n
As
old
when
he was crowned
3'ears.
125
CHAPTER
RISE
XI.
].
After
of the
Maruyas were divided among-st several of descendants. The whole of Central India^ with
fell
the
Kashmir was seized by Jaloka, another son of Asoka, who reverted to the Brahmanical faith Kunala established himself in the Panjdb; and a fourth son, whom the Burmese call Rahanman, became king- of Ava.t But thoug-h India was thus
mila.*
politically
dismembered,
it
was
bands of one
common
faith.
The
larg-e
monastic
all
the
Their
influence
king'
)
to the
power of the
their
accepted
monarchs
*
monks.J
p.
The power
430.
126
of
the
who encountered
reig-n of
Menander.
By
the advice of a
Brahman,
whom
At
were overturned.
and
it
in little
we know
that
grew more
than
before,
under the
Raja of Sakala.
2.
During
this
period
Greek
sovereigns
of
Bactria
by the Sc}'thian Tochari, they took from the weaker Indians the whole of the Kabul valley and western districts
dispossed of their Turanian territories
of the Panjab.
his conquests as
Menander even is said to have pushed far as tjie Isamus or Isan, a small
The Buddhist
faith of
Menander's subjects
proved
by the contention of eight different cities for portions of his relics, over which Tombs (or Topes) were This story is similar to that which has erected. t
been
*
already
Burnouf,
related regarding
p.
Buddha's remains,
431.
Bayer,
Ilistoria
p. 77.
RISE
127
eiffht
It
may
when we remember the own remains w^ere to be treated exactly in the same manner as those of a Chakravartti Raja. Menander therefore must have been a Chakravartti, or supreme monarch whose power was sufficient to render himself entirely indeextent of Menander's rule^
injunction of
Buddha
that his
pendent of
all his
neighbours.
In another work* I
cities,
which
his coins
Minfrom
Lower Indus.
c.
His
reig*n lasted
minions by the
stratus
;
modern
B. c. a
districts of
Kabul
last
and Jelalabad.
About 120
Hermoeus, the
mere puppet
(or
in the
Kadaphes) of
Khonm
tribe.
in the Panjab and in Sindh by the Scythian Azas, who extended his dominions beyond Jelalabad, while the Kabulian king-4.
dom
lished in the
128
But
it
was wrested from them by the Scythian and about 80 b. c, successor of Azas
;
Azilisas, the
the whole of
some nameless
king-
Panjab by the
The
posses-
by the Ujain Prince, Yikramaditya, who after his conquest assumed the title of Sdkdri, or foe-of-theSakas.
By
the south-w^estern
which
still
exists in the
modern
Sistan.
who
is
celebrated
* All
these
details
of
the Greek
princes of
coins.
my
is
forthcoming-
by the Khoran
Khorasc'm or KJtorastdti
Sacasscne or Sdhastdn
tribe, as
RISE
129
His
coins,
in very g-reat
numbers over the whole of Afo-hanistan and the Panjab, attest the wide spread of his dominions ; and
their
common
He
which
called
Kampur
honour of
his relig*ion
Kanikpur. *
standing- in the
Another of
his
and
its
made
above
in the archseolog-y
of India.
At
ten
feet
the g-round
level,
which on
lines
its
tion
of nine
in
is
Ariano-Pali character.J
;
very corrupt
of Professor
Lassen
a more
Inside the
Raja Tarangini,
i,
168.
t
X
Hwau
p.
558.
130
stone
copper^
ond
g-old,
number of
coins.
;
copper coins
the silver
seven
coins; and the gold casket held four g'old coins. On the lid of the stone box also there were four
copper coins.
ones,
The gold
three,
coins
and
all
the
copper
excepting-
belong to
Kanerki or Kaof
is
silver
belong- to the
c.
years of the
Roman
in
Republic, from B,
establish
latter
73
of
to 33, *
the
period
first
Kanishka's
ihe
end of the
century before
Christian
era.
7.
At
by Milindu, Raja of Sakala or Sang-ala, one of the most learned disputants in India. He had challeno-ed the
The discomfited
monks
the
Hemawanta
where
years they were joined by the youthful Nagasena or Nag-aijuna, whom they persuaded to undertake the
difficult
* Journal
1830,
p.
74.
The
battle of
Actium was
t Turnour's
Pali
also
Colonel Low.
131
The
challeiig'e
Avas
accepted by Nag-asena,
to
Sdgala
The
disputation, which
was held
monk.
Nagarjuna extended throug-h the reig-ns of Milindu of Sakala, and of Kanishka of Kashmir.* By his influence five hundred Kashmir-
The
teaching- of
ian
Arhans were deputed to Tibet for the propag'ation of Buddhism, and to the enthusiasm created by
example must be attributed the contemporary exof the Buddhist religion
to
his
tension
the
island
era,
of
Java
Christian
when The
is
exist
9.
About twenty
when
the sophist
Apollonius visited India, the dominion of the Parthian Bardanes extended to the banks of the Indus. J
p.
was
The Raja
Tarang-ini places
him
Scythian Kanishka.
t Klaproth, in Prinsep's Useful Tables, places this event between
the years 24
57,
ii.
a.d.
Raffles,
Java
ii.
69, places
it
in a.d. 10-
The
J
difference is only a
few years.
Tacitus,
Philostratus,
18.
Ann.
xi.
10.
132
THE BHILSA
TOPES.
named Pliniortes reig-ned at Taxila more powerful but nameless sovereig-n posa sessed all the country between the Hyphasis and the
petty chief
and
Gano-es.
difficult to
know what
to
believe
and what
to reject; but
it
of several passages,
may
The
Gang-etic prince
is
hair
grow
long-,
their heads,
This
is
an exact description of
who throughout
covered
b}^
the
Sanchi
bas-reliefs
are
repre-
sented seated in abstract meditation with long- hair, a low conical cap or mitre, and with no
is
For the next four centuries the history of India almost a blank and for this dark period we must
10.
;
be
g'uided
by the
feeble
notices preserved
by the Chinese.
From them we
beg-inning-
power
in
Buddha.
is
also
The prevalence of Buddhism at this period attested by several classical authors, of whom
iii.
* Philostratus,
15-2G.
t Until A. D. 222.
Journal,
vi,
in Prinsep's
63.
RISE
133
Klemens of Alexandria
flourished from
the
A.D.,
most
precise.
He
when the power of the Yuchi was already on the decline. The Brahmans
180
to
230
are said
to
Pan
while the
2f^vat
by the
a most
This
is
tained
relics
of
Buddha,
some of
d.
his
more
the
(or
About a century
later (a.
270-303),
the
Gymnosophists
The
wore
Srainanas shaved
their
heads,
a stole or tunic,
lived
prayers
for the
monks no longer
* SE/Souct V
ynjjrpos Travres
ciuyovai
that
is,
Brahmans
I,afxauaioi
^li'CiLv
()e
ovk tlai
u>a
nov
idvuvs,
184
king-.
of
the
Chhiese
Fa Hian^
details
who
after
travelled
throiig-h
India
one century
the
the
death
of
Porphyrins.
But
given
by
Por-
know
own
religion
and philosophical
principles
were almost the same as those of the Indian BuddHe believed in one Supreme Being j and held hists. that " Reason " or Intellect {Buddha) was superior
to "
by reason we are uplifted towards the Deit}^, while Ave are only degraded by our natural appetites and material desires. Man's
Nature
"
(Dharma)
for
outward and sensual influences. With this view Porphyrins rejected animal food, and refrained from
Being',
because
all
Like the
and moderation of the passions. The next grade was purifijing virtue, in which man has entirely conquered In the third grade man is all human affections.
wholly influenced by Reason, and more and more resembles the Deity, until at last he has acquired
in
Journal
of the
Royal
Asiatic
Society.
135
Supreme Being'."*
in
common
we
coincidence
b}^
supposing-
and correct
and
at
philo-
We
need therefore
no
long-er
wonder
the ac-
Buddhist
monks.
in fact a
European
Buddhist.
12.
The
Fa Hian
by a few years.
India
j
The former,
it is
much
information
and of Persia
account of Scholastikos,
who was
is
The
Dandamis
ligiit,
in
"God,
no man
but gives
;
peace, and
life,
human
a
from
*
his
P.
name which
Mason
:
is
evidently a
in
compound of
New
C.
Article
Porphyrius,
Dr. Smith's
Biog'raphical Dictionary.
136
Dharma
13.
is
The prevalence of Buddhism about this period by several passages in the Brahmanical Dramas and in the Institutes of Mann. The
further proved
what
The
Mrichhakatij which
the oldest
tlie
by
all
the Vihars of Ujain. That virtuous city could not " tolerate even the death of an animal." This play
is
Hindu
;
in the
9th act quotes Manul and as Manu himself mentions nuns, or " female anchorites of an heretical
Buddhist
faith
was
honoured and
flourishing*
is
when
composed.
of
There
Manu
is
posterior to the
Ramayana and
the
Ma-
rites in
in
which
is
i.
p. viii.
viii.
Wilson's
Hindu
i.
140.
Haiig-hton's
Ilauo-hton's
Laws Laws
of
Manu,
viii.
iii.
3G3.
of Manu,
232.
p. xiii.
\\
RISE
137
mdyana mayana
or Mahabharata.
Mahabharata
But
the
latter
is
date
for the
Great
War
names of Vyasa, Parasara, and Yudhishtara. Bentley's method of compression is in fact too much like the Prokrustean bed of Damastes, into which the larg'e were squeezed^ and the
fitted.
The composi-
Mahabharata cannot therefore be dated than the beg-inning- of the fifth century^ and it
;
perhaps about
is
200
to 300.
a mere com-
pilation^ filled
tions
but in
its
may
the
Tlie date
thus stated
in the year
As
a. d.
;
the
Gupta
319
era, or
7d,
214 =: 533,
292, a. d.
If
214
but the
Gupta
inscriptions of
138
CHAPTER XIL
THE GUPTA DYNASTY. DECLINE AND FALL OF
BUDDHISM.
1.
At
the period of
Fa
Gupta
dynasty occupied the throne of Mag-adha. Their dominions extended from Nepal to the Western
Ghiits,*
to the
mouths of the
Gang-es.
established b}^
Maharaja
first
GuPTA^
319 A.
d.^
year
This epoch
not mentioned in
j
Samudra Gupta
but
it
Kuhaon Pillar inscription of Skanda Gupta; and in the Eran Pillar inscription of Budha Gupta. It is besides especially mentioned
in the
Chandra Gupta
in his account of
Indian eras,
with the
the
Gupta-kal,
or
Gupta
era,
Ballaba-kIl,
*
SainMdri
on the Allahahad
that country. t
pillar records
Samudra Gupta's
M. Reinaud
relatifs
THE GUPTA DYNASTY.
in A. D. 319.
139
less
than
three times
identified
it
by Abu Rihan
starting-
them as
But
appears to
me
the Guptas
mination
be
little
be
erroneous
for
we know
Guptas
were
reio-nino;
of our era.
But I
will venture to
translation of this
error
text
:
is
\iy\ \j\yL\\
Uy JJ U^
J^
Jl^
c^j/
Ul5
Kdl
name was
family
whose epoch
f
lecame extinct with themselves ; and truly Ballaba was after them
for the beg-inning- of their era is the the
the last
The underlined passage in the original text is thus translated by M. Keinaud :* '^ Et I'^re qui porte
2.
leur
nom
est I'^poque
*
Fragments,
143.
140
the literal
appears to be,
became extinct
The
its
M. Reinaud's
it
vei'sion is so extra-
aside as erroneous.
The era of the Seleukidse began with the foundation of the Syrian empire by Seleukos the Christian era
;
is
own
d3^last3^
an era of
their
own
named by
The
direct
when
the
Guptas flourished
'^
In
named Yuegai, or synonyme of Chandra In A. D. 502, the Oupta, or ^^ moon-cherished." king of India was named Keu-to, that is Gutto, the
A. D. 428, the king" of Kiipila Avas
moon-beloved," which
is
Lastl}-,
Hwanwho
Thsano-*
flourished
names
fiv^e
Princes
of
Maji-jKllui
by Siladitya,
Lo-kia-lo-a-yi-to,
141
Now
in 645),
and
585
may
be dated
about A. d. 600.
all
The
sources
Gupta
Names.
Titles.
Era.
Gupta Ghatot Kacha .... * III. Chandra Gupta 1st * IV. Samudra Gupta .. * V. Chandra Gupta 2nd * VI. Kumara Gupta .... *VII. Skanda Gupta
I.
II.
Pardhrama
Viliramdditya ....
Maliendra
Kramaditya
Lagrdditya f
....
VIII
*
IX.
JBaJaditya
XII.
Conquest of Siladitya
142
of those princes
and
it
is
Nara
framed
The chronological
following- data.
table
has been
upon the
1st.
did
not
in
Hans
decline,
and
may
be supposed
in A. D.
have been
overthrown
b}^
Gupta
819.
There are
g-reat
numbers of
g'old coins
of Indo-
to this dynasty.
Udayag-iri,
is dated in the year 93. These dates of the Gupta era are equivalent to A. D. 401 and 412, which ag-ree with the Chinese date
Ag-ni Purana,t
it
is
said that
son of
Gadharupa, should ascend the throne of M:llawa seven hundred and fifty-three years after the expiation of Clianak3^a.
in
we
Prinsep's Journal,
6G5
i.
45,
sa3\s
a.d.
408.
t Prinsep's Journal,
iv.
688.
143
of
Malwa. Colonel Tod also quotes a Jain inscription of Chandra Gupta, dated either in A. D. 370 or 409,* in which he is st^ded Avanti-ndth, or " lord of Ujain/' which
was the
capital of
Vikrama
by supposing- them
same person
is
titles.
This supposition
we
find that
he took the
titles
of
Vikrama and Vikramaditj^a. A cave inscription at Udayng'iri of the Samvat year 1093, or a. d. 1086, couples the name of Chandra Gupta with the kingdom of Vikramaditya (Vikramaditya Rnjyam). In
the Raja Tarang-ini also
g-upta
it
is
my
corrected
the third
From
certain
this
seems to
the
title
me
of
the
that
Malwa
in
Tod, by some inadvertence, gives both 427 and 466 Samvat as the
date of this inscription.
t Wilford
ix.
156
and Wilson
144
3rd.
The date of Skanda Gupta's death, which is found upon the Kuhaon Pillar, is the year 133.* No era is stated but it must of course be that era which was used by the " Yoyal race of Guptas," of
;
which he
is
said to
His
319+183=452
A. D., as
given in
4th.
my
table.
deter-
mined
484.
An
to
show how
well this
Budha Gupta on
the authority of
Hwan
Thsang-;
according- to
whom Fo-tho-kiu-to,
or
Budha Gupta,
was the fourth prince prior to Siladitya's conquest The coins of Budha Gupta of Mag-adha in a. d. 600.
may
be
seen
in
Plate
IL,
fig-s.
^5,
57,
of Mr.
king-s of Surastra.
lie
I can
g'ives
Budha Gupta.
four
I procured
away
of
but I
all,
still
possess
impressions
them
from
which
Tlie
coins
of
Nara Gupta
Baladitya are
Of two specimens in g-old that have been my own possession, I still have impressions but
5
* Prinsep's Journal,
vii.
vii.
37.
t Prinsep's Journal,
634.
145
Plate
xviii.
may
be seen in
Fig*.
2'2,
of
On
The small
coin Fig-.
19,
Plate
XV. of the
also belong's to
Nara.
IS ara-Gvpta.
Baladitya.
As
Gupta dynasty
India,
it
of
the
first
importance to the
ancient
becomes necessary
to
which Mr. E. Thomas, with much critical skill and ing-enuity, has proposed for the Sah king's of Gujrat
We
ag-ree
our deductions.
The
kino-s
The
beautiful silver
coins of the
Sah
are
era.
all
unknown
The silver coins of Kumara Gupta and of Skanda Gupta are evident and undoubted copies of those of the Sah king-s, and therefore these two
2nd.
princes
must have
than the
last of the
7.
Sah kings.
his deductions
In making
from these
facts,
Mr.
* See Journal of tlie Royal Asiatic Society, vol. xii., " On the Dynasty of the Sah Kings of Surashtra " by Edward Thomas,
;
esq.,
Bengal
Civil
Service
to the
140
his
calculations on
M. Rei-
Abu
Rihan, which
beg-inning' of the
In adopting'
this
is
version of
Abu
from
Thomas
oblig*ed to search
starting-
points
which
coins.
and Gupta
The
earlier era
which he uses
pose
is
known
from
M. Reinaud's
extracts
c.
is
Abu
Rihan.
457^
thus
Surashtra
cf
8. Between the Sah kings and the Guptas, Mr. Thomas interposes the Indo- Scythians, whose con-
from 78
a. d.,
which
is
commence-
ment of the Saka era. This Avill place the reig'n of Chandra Gupta in 78 + 93 = 171 A. d., and the reig'n of Buddha Gupta in 78 + 165 = 243 a. d., after whom there is time for the reigns of a few more
pnnces before the asserted extinction of the family
in
319
9.
A. D.
My
reasons
for
assig'ning'
the
Guptas
;
to
later period
*
have been
g'iven already
p. 43.
p.
and I
will
45.
p. 5.
147
objections to
my
after
is
which
it
beg-an to decline.
This state-
ment
who
between
Indo-Scythians.
2nd.
Samudra Gupta,
inscriptions,
and Bhitari
Gupta dynasty, and if we allow twenty years to each reig'n, Samudra will date from 60 to 80 of the Gupta
era, or
pillar inscription,
in the
Allahabad
the SMhan-slidk
(that
is,
contemporary,
whose
;
dynasty
did
in his
and as
account of the
and Ujjayani,
*
it
has
been inferred by
James Prinsep,
and
is
admitted by
Mr. Thomas
But
as Sirastrene belonged
assigned to
we must
Journal
vi.
975,
148
3rd.
native
is
princes of
completely at
variance with the Greek accounts of Menander's conquest of Sarionstos or Surasht7'aj between 160 and
130
B. c.^
which
is
further authenticated
by the long-
protracted
Baryg'aza or
Baroch.
4th.
The
are
coins *
widely
different
Pillar and
Rock
inscriptions^
and
same time
it is
are so
much
Asoka and
the independent
Sah
king's
by the Guptas.
pro-
date of the
between the
last of
is
the
Sah
king-s
and the
rise
of the Guptas
one
Another evidence
is
Sah kings
Sanchi.
of Gujrat
inscriptions at
These date
190)
;
forms
Sanchi inscriptions.
have assigned
Indo-Scythian
to
decline) to
Samudra
Gupta.
149
The author of the Periplus of the Erythraean sea, who lived hetween 117 and 180 A. D., states that ancient drachmas of ApoUodotus and of Menander
were then
current
at
Bar} gaza.*
This prolong-ed
of the
for thoug-h
we
coins,
and many
been
coinag'e has
silver
yet
dis-
probably con-
A. D.,
when
the Indo-
From
this period,
king-s,
and
of their
in
silver
coinag'e,
weig'ht,
and
partly in type,
Philopater
drachmas of
ApoUodotus.
9.*
We have
B. c.
150-140, to
Budha
From
this period
more
Mahomedan
coinag'e of the
Indo
i.
87
j
'*
Vixit, teste
is,
Suida, Hadriani,
Marci
Antonini teinporibus
" that
A.D., or about
160 a.d.
150
exact copies
Ardokro coins of
The importance of
when we
learn that
Chandra Gupta was most probably one of the last paramount sovereig'ns of India who professed the
Buddhist
still
faith.
The
exist at Sanchi
that
cer-
flourishing*,
was
mans were
tion of
rising*
on
all
is
sides.
The
two
earliest inscrip-
Chandra Gupta
era, or a. d. 401.
It consists of
carved on
hill,
which
was intended
room for five more lines and, as no event is commemorated, it is evident that the record is incomplete. The tablet
for a long*er inscription.
;
There
is
is
Immedi-
a large alto-
half in
Varaha or Boar Avatar j ten feet and a height. The inscription is partially injured by
;
but the
iv.
XXXVIII. and
;
XXXIX.,
the
first to
clearly developed
but I was
point out to
common
Gupta
THE GUPTA DYNASTY.
date
is
151
is
perfect,
completely
lost is the
name of
;200.
:
XXI.^ No.
The
transcript in
Koman
characters
suldeliadasya
Mahd
{raja * * *
of the
brig-ht
half
month of
Srtivana
Chandrathe son
of
Gupta, the
kdnikaJ^
11.
Scmakdnika
of
is
hicluded
by Samudra Gupta
name
it
its
is,
Raja
is
not given.
The
position of
all
Sanakanika
as
however,
now
placed beyond
doubt
must have included Udayag-iri, Ehilsa, and It is even possible that Sanalumika may Sanchi.
Kanakhera.
18.
*
The Vaishnava
Pillar
AUahabad
inscription,
in
Prinsep's Journal,
vi.
973.
The name
lak,
152
is
shown by
;"
name
of
Vishnu
the
On
the top
himself,
there
is
a colossal fig-ure of
Vishnu
emblem of
eternity.
The worship of Vishnu, which then prevailed at and Udayag'iri, has been supplanted by that of Siva
;
temples of Vishnu.
a native inscription on
feet
of
The second
Tope
at
inscription of
railing's
Chandra Gupta
is
Sanchi.
It
in
lished
by James Prinsep
Thomas
is 93 month is
XXI., No.
BMilra'pada 14
month) Bhadrapada." This inscription records g-rant of money by the paramount sovereign Chandra
Mahd-Vihdra,
or
Great
Monastery at Sanchi.
vi.
* Vislinu-pado-nityam.
t Journal,
455, 456.
THE GUPTA DYNASTY.
153
but, in
documents of
this kind,
it
is
always
desirable to have
The
;
much
abridg-ed
my own
translation of
them.
Kit {la Dhamvia)
si
Ihamtendraydya paramajmnya
{ta
sramdntara) garhhya
*
To
the followers of
Dliarma
in the
pre-eminent in private
relig-ious
observances
( Avasatha),"
&c.
Prajnd means " wisdom, understanding-," or more literally, " foreknowledg-e." The author of the Ashta Sahasrika thus addresses Prajna " Thou mighty object of my worship Thou
14.
:
!
of
all
g-ood qualities
and
the world.
no distinction between thee and Buddha. He who devoutly serves thee serves the Tathdgata also."*
Prajna: "I
is
The
the
author of
the
Pujd-kand thus
addresses
Hodgson,
p.
123.
154
The author of the Sadhana-mala offers his '^ salutation to Prajna-Devi^ from whom, in the form of
desire, the
obtained,
who
is
beautiful
as
the
full
moon, the
" Salutation
all
And
ag-ain,
infinite,
who, when
was
void,
will.^f
is
Prajna
or
deified
Nature, or
as
Dharma.
is
In the
of
acknowledg-ed
by Chandra
Gupta's belief
in
the attainment
b}'
meditaking-
The great
orthodox
Buddhist, but
Dharma
or material
James Prinsep's
of the text be
is
so,
Chandra Gupta
as well as a faithful
to the Sanchi
for the
Buddhism.
His
g'ift
Tope
reg"ular illumination,
and
perpetual
service of
Srdmanas
sum
But
the
relig-ious
belief of
Chandra Gupta
for, according- to
Mahavira
Hodg-son,
p.
]).
125.
126.
t ITodgson,
155
twelve dreams to
is
related
said to
the
Buddha
dreams are
and
to
this it
monarch of Ujain, by Bhadra Bahu Muni. From may be inferred that the Prince was certainly not a worshipper of the Brahmanical Pantheon and as we have seen that he was not an orthodox Buddhist, we may conclude that his heterodoxy was not
;
is
g'enerally ac-
a sectarian offspring-
of
Buddhism.
19. But,
correct,
if
my
chronology
of
the
Guptas
be
dhist belief of
we have the most clear proof of the BudChandra Gupta in Fa Hian's travels.
left his
again in a. d. 415.
His
visit to
dom
in
Magadha, therefore took place the early part of Chandra Gupta's reign. He deof Mo-kie-thi, or
and
fond of discussion
but just in
all their
i.
211
Colonel Tod.
states the
t At
p.
same
thing-,
Buddha
Vildsa, a Dig-ambara
Jain work.
t
Fu
is
son.
Fo-hme-ki,
c.
xxvii.
156
each
containing*
b}^
seated
Buddha,
with
still
him.
This festival
Rath
own
the
creed, because
to
be suppressed.*
20.
At
time
of
Fa Hian's
Buddhism
was the
Gang'es.
in
prevailing-
relig'ion
Between
the
is
But this was the orig-inal seat and and strono-hold of the Brahmans and their reli"-ion its exception by Fa Hian is one among-st the many Everywhere else proofs of the pilg-rim's accuracy. Buddhism was honoured and flourishing- the king's
held in honour. f
; ;
tiaras
at Sheivei, in
Oudh,
to destro}' a
and
their confident
made of
the
Chandra
the pilgrimage of
Fa Hian
XV.
this
volume.
t Fo-hwc-hi,
c.
157
to
is
have
repre-
Yama.*
In
is
his
own
com)
inscription
also
Antaka f
to the
air.
Gods
His
the
and
Chandra Gupta,
and
his g-randson
shippers
of
Vishnu
Purana, which was most probably written in the tenth centur3^, makes no mention of the worship of
Krishna, althoug-h
history,
it
the
Bhag-avat
who
was
worshipped
by
either
Vishnu or
remarks on Krishna
||
this inscription,
howw^or-
altog-ether,
and makes
Vishnu the
ship.
object of Chandra's
as Bhag-avat
is
and Kumara's
But
the
still
many
titles
remains very
much
in favour of
Chandra Gupta's
in the
attachment to Buddhism.
It
is
vi. 5.
vi.
980.
vi.
i.
parama Bhagavata.
says middle
Prinsep's Journal,
vi. 7.
158
early part
latter
his
reign,*
and Vaishnavism
in the
is
part
for the
difference
real.
Vishnu himself would no more invalidate the Buddhism of Chandra Gupta than the Tantric pictures
of
Mahadeva and Kali can disprove the present Buddhism of the Tibetans and Nepalese. The
or
exoteric
outward worship of
Chait^^as,
and of
statues of
theism
and
practical
Buddha were
first
Skanda Gupta^ the grandson of Chandra Gupta, ascended the throne of Mag-adha about a. d. 440. He
22.
inherited the vast dominions of his famil}^, including-
India, from
Gujrat to the
dis-
left his
Of
his relio'ious
there
is
no doubt
is
for,
in
inscription,')"
he
a clear
m3's-
The
and
93, or
His
Chaitva
is
Anno Gvpta
A. D.
412
t Prinsep's Journal,
"
m3'stic
charms
for
the
attainment of superhuman
the
power.
reproductive
and
ous part.
One of
their orders^
the
Kdpdlikas, or
" men-of-skulls/'
Prabodha
drama.
Chandrodaya, *
native
metaphysical
The speakers
are
Buddhist monk^ a
Brahman
mendicant^ and the Kapalika. Buddhist : " This man professes the rule of a KdpcUika. I will ask him what it is." (Going* up to
^^
him.)
Ho
:
skull necklace,
Avhat are
Kdpdhka
what
is
Wretch
:
of a Buddhist
Well, hear
our religion
" With flesh of men, with brain and fat well smeared,
make our g-rim burnt offering- break our fast From cups of holy Brahman's skull and ever. With g-urg-ling- drops of blood, that plenteous stream, From hard throats quickly cut, by us is worshipped With human offerings meet, our God, dread Bhairava."
j
j
We
Brahman mendicant
dhist,
(stopping- his
?
ears)
" Bud!
Oh
horrible
discipline
Buddhist
Kdpdlika
"Aha
14
translated by Dr.
160
vilest of heretics, with thy shaven crown, drest hke the lowest outcasts uncombed one awa}^ with
!
thee !"
23.
further displnjed
"
is
And Hara's
With my
self,
and Bralima
I restrain
wander
load
all its
Of mountains,
fields,
and
cities, I at will
;
to water
and, behold
/ drink
24.
it
up!^'
From
this
faith, it
may
incantations,
liquors,
added
to
the J^ree
use
induced
an excited state
hig'hl}^
votaries that
was
favourable to a
No wonder
25.
But
and they at
leng-th
became
Nepal and
those countries.
much
To Skanda Gupta,
I would
by
Hwan
Thsang-.*
*
Writing- in the
c.
first
half of the
Fo-hce-ki,
101
"Not
soug'ht to aholish
As
Hwan
Do
for
She-shang-kia
is
not
five
king-s
Do
included
by
who
reio-ned
must be looked
Gupta.
Budha
at all
Of
whose name
;
resembles She-shang-kia
trika zeal
Skanda
and as
his
Tan-
to persecute
Gupta's minister
may
But
was restored
where
26.
it
was seen by
interval
tlie
Hwdn
Thsang- about
the
642.
The
between
death
of
Gupta and
is
date of
Budha Gupta's
as
pillar
Skanda at Eran
Thsang*
onl}^
thirt^'-two
years;* and
Hwan
places Lo'kia-lo-a-yi-to
of
by
From 133
to 165,
Anno
Guptse.
31
162
reig-n *
whose authority was acknowledged by the He must therefore have petty Eajas of the Narbada. been one of the Mag-adha dynasty ; and he mig-ht
either be placed between the
two
series of
Guptas, or
first
is
of
Hwan
Thsang-'s princes.
title,
As
Lo-kia-lo-a-yi-to
evidently some
such as
those
Lokaditya,
" Sun-of-the-world/*
similar
to
members of which we know were assumed b}^ this dynast}', it seems quite probable that Deva Gupta and Lo-kia-lo-a-yi-to were one and the same person.
other
The name of Budlm Gupta, ^' cherished by Budha," refers so distinctly to his own faith that there can be no hesitation in classing* him among-st the His pillar inscription is royal followers of Sakya.
27.
and I
suppose that he
may
have reig'ned
period,
510
A. D.
During- this
named Ken-to (that is, Giitto or Gupta), to the Emperor of China with presents of crystal vases, perfumes, precious talismans, and other articles. The
India,"
"kino-dom of India"
is
that
Mag-adha as
it
This vast
" that
is,
the King-
vi.
G5.
163
j
predecessors of
Budha Gupta
that
his
is
and there
sufficient
evidence
to
prove
equally
extensive.
He
mentioned
of
Thsang-*
called, in
^'^
among-st the
the
king's
Magadha ;
king-
Eran
pillar inscription,
of the
and
t\\QNarmaday^'\ or
silver
Sahs of Surashtra,
his
predecessors,
Kumara and
its
and am now
me.
over the
long*
vowel
only the
pillar.
28. According'
Hwan
must
Thsang-^
Budha Gupta
confined
to
dominions
have
been
Toramdna possessed all the country about Bhupal and southern Bundelkhand not many
mount
sovereig'n
Budha Gupta's
pillar
was
set
erected
by Vaidala Vishnu,
at the
the colos-
Boar was
The
f Prinsep's Journal,
vi.
634.
164
therefore
THE
both
took
BlilLSA TOPES.
place
during
tlie
life-time
of
in-
Dhanj-a Vishnu.
terval
But
there
of some
years between
two events, as
is
not
inscription,
had since
assumed the
title
of Maharaja, and
Dhanya
the
tion
young
Toramana
for, in
from the
of Matrikula,
who
is
jVIatri
is
Vishnu.
As
the celebrated
of Udayagiri
menlittle
The reign of Toramana* probably extended from A. D. 520 to 550, contemporary with Takta Gupta of Magadha.
the banks of the
Jumna.
29.
From
of
King
Malwa,
known
Takta Cupta was succeeded by Nara Gupta Baladit^-a, and he was succeeded by Vajra, who was reigning
when
Siladitya conquered
Magadha.
According and
to
Hwan
Thsang,
this warlike
the
Hwan Thsang
;
Mr.
Piiiisep read
this king's
name
as Tdrnp&ni
but
have
name
is
loramdna.
105
642
Emperor.
a
was
follower of
Buddha^
for
none but
At
the time of
Hwan
many
Thsang-'s
visit,
Buddhism
was
raj)idly declining",
in ruins,
rising"
on
At
Beyond the city, however, at the gTeat temple in the Deer Park, there were about fifteen hundred monks and disciples; but altog-ether
and
their disciples.
in this
Buddha preached
the
many
heretics as Buddhists.
In
Kaling-a,:]:
also,
the faithful
But, notwithstanding-
The King- of Chichi-to, Jnj^vati (that is, modern Bundelkhand), was a firm believer in the three precious ones, Buddha, Dhfirma, and Sangha. The great Siladitya of Malwa
were
still
attached to Buddhism.
Fo-liwe-ki, Appendice.
c.
t Fo-hrve-ld,
X
xxxiv. note.
j).
Fo-liwe-hi, Appendice,
Fo-]<7ve-ln,
389.
303.
Appendice,
p.
166
tries
of Buddhism.*
31.
From
cline of
Buddhism was
but the
was then
like
and the
expiring* relig'ion,
a dying- lamp,
its
sudden
wide-spreading' g'loom.
dhism was propag-ated over the whole of Tibet; the magnificent stupa of Sdnidth, upwards of two hundred feet in heig-ht, was erected near Benares; and a
colossal copperimag-e of Buddha
built
Kashmir.!
of
Buddhism was rapid and violent. and the arose who knew not Sakya
;
New
dynasties
Tuiirs of Delhi,
Mahoba,
The
rise
century
to
attest their
Brahmanical
belief.
when
were expelled from the continent of India. of images, concealed by the departing monks, are
found buried near Sdrndth, and heaps of ashes
*
Buddha Numbers
still
Fo-kwe-kiy Appendice,
iv. si.
p.
392.
t Raja Tiirangini,
188-216.
167
teries
were destroyed by
fire.*
32.
The
fiill
of
sequence of closing*
difficult
No layman
could hope to
votar}'-
be
saved
felt
must
have
was too
and,
lofty to be reached.
were indispensable
could
attain
man
and
Buddhahood,
Continued
and
from
final
celibacy,
all
were expected
long- course
the vows
and a
before
votary
could
g-ain
the
rank of
07ily
Arhata or Bodhisatwa.
monasteries
But
as this
was the
all
their husbands,
and
and
widows by
abstinence,
and
poverty.
In
the
early
ages of
Buddhism the
by daily
many
my own my
knowledge, as I made
opinion
by
his
He
writes to
all
me
" All
;
together
in
some
huge
108
bey<^iiig-
but
the
pious
g-eiierositr
of individuals
had gTudually
country
for
alienated
the
finest
lands
in
;
the
the
support
of
the
monasteries
and
The
rich
by
its
respect
and
the
colossal
of
bestridden
the
whole
169
CHAPTER
XIII,
The
following'
dedication of a Tope
Mahawanso
and
chiefly
Dutthag'amini's
erection
and
of the
Mdha-thupo, or
Ceylon.
and
for the
easier
comprehension
bas-reliefs.
ot
various scenes
])ictured in the
2.
Sanchi
When
raised a pillar
j
on the
which
building' of
the
Tope was
to
began
reig-n
Buddha
this
Mahendra
pillar,*
that
g-reat
for
Dutthagamini, he
with
was content
inscription
raise
a
his
stone
wish.
an
recording*
170
Dutthag-amini,
c, removed
Mahathupo.*
Dutthagamini evidently
It would
built
by forced labour^f
made an exception
for
Mahathupo,
com-
rio-ht
to exact
The foundations were formed of round stones (perhaps boulders), which were trodden down by elephants. Above these were placed courses of fine clay, bricks, cement, kuruwinda stones, iron plates, divine incense (broug-ht by the Srdmaneras, from the Hemawanta), phalika stones (steatite), common stone,
4.
had
and plates of
,
silver
in oil of
sesamum).J
probable that
true.
partially
iron,
The
plates of silver
were
of the building'.
5.
The
was attended
with as
much solemnity
in
'^
as
now
^'
same ceremony
the Maharaja,
England.
To-morrow, I
169.
f
Mahawanso,
p.
Mahawanso,
t Mahawa7iio, p. 109.
171
let
all
the fraternities
"Let
Buddha^ and
and on the
the king-,
with
The road
leading-
moon
with
being" full,
by
of
his
ministers,
and
accompanied
by
the
thousands
troops,
dancing-
and
sing-ing*
to
of the
MaMthupo*
offerino-
On
made an
and
6.
of clothing-;
the
middle,
from Benares,
Sravasti, and
Avilderness
Kosambi; from Ujain, and from the of Vindhya; from Kashmir, and from
Alexandria), the capital of
Alasadda
(or
Yona
(or
The
king-, encircled
by
of o-arlands.
Then walkinsf
thrice
round
the
site,
pair
with
g'old,
bricks.
eig-ht
He
silver
eig-ht g'old
and
Makafvanso,
\u
170.
f Maharvan^o, p. 172.
172
g'old
Around each
eio-ht
brick
clotli,
new
Then
it
takingag-ain
king"
deposited
a fragrant
cement
formed of
offered
the jessamine
ministers of state
Then
the
the
kino-
bowing-
down
to
to
the
assembled
and repairing
the
north-east
point,
Peiya-
DARSij who at once beg'an to chant the jaua mangaJa, " or hymn of joy/' which was uttered b}' Sak3'a at
the
moment
The
;
7.
drum and the Hajah inquired from the architect, " In what form dost thou propose to construct the
chaitya?"
The
-architectj
palm of
his hand,
dashed
it
said,
" I
form ."J
The relic-chamber was formed of six clouded One was placed flat,
was the
p.
lid)
was placed
to the eastward.
Mahatvanso,
chaj).
iv.
173.
of this volume for Buddha's
^
t See
X
7,
hymn.
Mahawani^o,
p.
175.
Mahammso,
p.
170.
173
a
the middle
of
this
chamber
it
was
dei)osited
g'oldeu hodhi-tvee,
and round
images of Buddha.
of
Buddha
oil.
On
the evenino- of
the
day of
full
moon
the
relic-casket
headed
;
by
the
state
flag-s.
Elephants,
procession
in
the
seemed as
if
10.
On
in a
reaching- the
re-
them
g-olden
casket.
Then
and
He now
''
my
canopy
Maharvanso,
p.
186.
174
11.
and, encircled by
;
and
chamber.
On
all sides
He
relics
next made
and
for
seven
with
all
the
sovereignty of Latika*
The
ministers and
the
made
b}'
offering's of all
ornaments
on
their
persons.
Hymns
were
;
the Bhikshus
the
neras
relic
was com-
pleted.
12. After this
by the people above the relic-chamber,t and the dome was closed, and crowned by a square capital. J At this time, when only the chatta (or canopy) and the
plastering-
fell
sick,
to finish the
Or Ceylon.
\ Maharvanso,
relics.
192
See the relic-casket in the shape of a crystal Tope found in No. 2 Tope, at Bhojpur, Plate XXVI. See also the restoration of the great Sdnchi Tope, Plate VIII.
:
BUILDING AND PEDICATION OF TOPES.
handle on the summit
king' that the
;
175
to
the
Tope was
finished.
The
laid
dying-
monarch
was carried
and
upon a carpet
last.
The
completed by his
the throne
brother Saddhdtisso
of Ceylon.
13.
after-
by
their
stalks.
He
next
covered
the
fing-er thick,
flowers.
He
its
then buried
enclosure to
:
and
white-whashed
studded
it
the interstices.
coping-s, to the
He
basement of the
j^ear
14.
Between the
21 and 30 A.
Raja
Amandagdmiiii
Mahawano,
p.
211-215.
p.
Mahaivanso,
221
chatta."
THE BHILSA TOPES.
176
Buddhas were presented to the Great Tope b}' Raja Wasahho who reig'ned from 00 to 110 a. d. And
lastly^
200
Mahdthipo, and
of the
^^
centre
of each
four
it
might be
The
square
all
relic-chamber
was
placed low
'^
down
king had to
descend" into
240
B.
dome
ground was consecrated by the Bhikshus with the performance of vposatho and other rites, after the boundary had been marked out by the
17.
Lastly, the
kino-
in
drawn by
Mahawanso,
p.
226.
Mahawanso,
p. 98.
177
But
this
probably date as hig'h as the middle of the sixth century before our era.
The next
in point of antiquity
who conducted
In
these,
Synod.
dome
is
raised a few
a cylindrical plinth.
those represented
in
The
the
third
of Topes
are
Sanchi
bas-reliefs,
dome
is
the centre of
one
is
on the southern
g'ate
The
No. 2 Tope,
;
Bhojpur,
also
and I
am
erection
of that
Tope
Topes
to the
in
The shape. In
era.
is
is
equal in height to
Two
specimens of
and
2.
III., figs. 1
178
this
THE
BIIILSA TOPES.
catory Topes
now
l^'ing*
Great
Sanchi Chaitya.
20.
From
its
these remarks
it
is
may
be obtained approximately
ancient beingtall
from
shape
the most
a simple
mounted by a dome.
SA>CHI TOPES.
179
CHAPTER
XIV.
sanchi topes.
1.
The
small
villag"e
of Sanchi
hill,
is
ridg'e
of a
sandstone
five
on the
bank of the
north-east
of
Betwa, about
of
Bhilsa,
the
Bhupal.
steep
cliff"
The
hill is
to the
eastward
and
to the
westward an
by horizontal
ledg-es
of
The
is
from north to
south,
and
whole summit
is
But
down
the
hill
to
The
summit
itself
and the
some twelve or
below
The
hill^
which
is
about three
hundred
stone,
feet in height, is
180
split.
all
were required
hill^
The gToup of Topes at Sanchi is represented in Plate IV. The Topes are numbered from 1 to 11, and the other objects are described in the plan. Of
3.
is
now
Topes.
The
interior
feet
;
bowl
in
which Asoka despatched the " cutting" of the great Bo-tree to Ceylon, that it seems highly probathe Sdnchi bowl must once have held a sacred
ble
tree.
Indeed I
feel inclined to
go even
farther, for I
suspect that this bowl once held the holy nettle which
Buddha
But
will
this
Fa Hian,
point
which
now
pro-
examine.
4.
On
Fa Hian
ceeded about twenty miles to the opposite bank of the Ganges; and from thence, he says, "ten yojans to
*
SANCHI TOPES.
181
the south-west you come to the great king'dom of Sha-chi ;" and "thence^ proceeding* south to the dis-
Audh).
There
thinking-) can
Chinese.
French Ajudhya
edition^ or
is
an error
in the orig'inal
j
eighteen
Hwan
it
Thsang*
regarding*
Shachi,
and describes
in detail
besides which
we know of
On
of the
Bauddha
Fa Hian's
visit.
The south-
westerly direction
is
be about
5.
fifty
most probably
IVIr.
Laidlay's translation.
It is
im-
any " g-reat" king'dom, as Fa Hian calls have intervened between the kingdoms of Samkassa Shachi, could and Kosala, or the present Mainpuri and Oudh.
possible to conceive that
The name
is
182
Great Tope.*
The Chinese
they say that
also
it
transcribed
sig*nifies
sdnti
by sd-chi
repose." t
for
"
silence,
;
but
The
is
thus told bv
Fa Hian.
"
On
leaving' the
find
bit a
Gate you
to the
where Fo
ground.
in the
g'revv
to the
height of seven
nor diminished.
to
throw
it
away
is
but
it
alwaj's
up again
in the
same place."
situated on the
The present
The
village of Sanchi
village
is
now very
small
but the
hill between Sanchi and Kiinakhera prove that there has once been a large town on this site. At the time of Fa Hian's
visit it
in the king-
dom
the
of
On
it
leaving
it
b}'
the South
by Fa Hian.
177, for this ii]scni)tiuu.
See Plate
XIX. No.
ISANCHI TOrES.
183
No.
8.
Tope.
Sanchi.
is
The
g'reat
Sanchi Tope
hill.
situated
on
the
The g-round has once been carefully levelled, by cutting away the surface rock on the east, and by building up a retaining wall on
western edge of the
the west.
The court
fifty
(as it
now
exists) averages
is
one
hundred and
one
exactly
hundred
yards in
In
the
midst
massive colonnade.
solid
dome
ruined
:
is
relieved
On
and
all
sides
temples,
fallen
columns,
itself,
broken
sculptures
which had
and the bigoted Musalmans, has been half-ruined by the blundering- excavations of amateur antiquaries.
In the north-east, south-east, and south-west corners of the court there are small ruined Topes, marked Nos. 5, 6, 7 in the plan, Plate TV. In the south there
9.
is
end of
this
temple was
is
first
"
There
Firm
Such
battlements alone,
184
on the supposed
of the
warded
ing*
b}'
10.
The
g'reat
Tope
itself is a solid
dome of
stone
feet in diameter,
and 42
feet,
feet in heig-ht,
with a projection
of 5J feet from the base of the building', and a slope The plinth or basement formed a terrace of 2J feet.
for the perambulation of worshippers of the enshrined
relic
;
for,
is
on the
rigiit pillar
of the North
a
it,t
Gateway
in
there
a representation
walking-
of
worshippers
their hands.
flig'ht
round
The
terrace
34
feet in diameter,
surrounded by a stone
" Buddhist
of
Bauddha monuments,
the
that I
venture
to
call
it
Hailing-."
And
The garland of eternity where wave The g-reen leaves, over all by Time o'erthrown,
What was this tower of strength What treasure lay so locked, so hid
Within
its
cave
i*
hcrmifs grave."
:
Bykon
* Journal As. Soc. Bengal, xvii. Plate
t
X
Childc Harold.
XXVIII.
SANCHI TOPES.
185
Many
now
lying"
monument
The
',
was
a circular one.
They
are of the
same
India.*
several
destructive
made by
the amateur
anti-
quaries in 1822.f As the spaces between the pillars were, as nearly as can now be ascertained, about one
foot, this enclosure
one
pillars.
12.
altar
Within the upper enclosure there was a square or pedestal surrounded by pillars of the same
description, but
lying'
much
taller,
is
now
monument
to the north-west.
It
is
proved to
its
having*
two rows of
for
specimens
of enclosures.
t Prinsep's Journal,
J
iv.
iii.
Prinsep's Journal,
490.
186
rails.
is
restored
representations
of
The
cupola or umbrella-pinnacle
One
piece
is
now
lying*
dome, and another at the foot of the breach. This cupola was 5 feet 6 inches in diameter, and 2 feet
hiarh.
It
is
and above
it
we
13.
The
cupolas
feet.
14.
is
surrounded by a
massive colonnade, 144 J feet in diameter from west to east, and 151 J feet in diameter from north to
south.
This enclosure
is
therefore
elliptical
the
by
7 feet.
By
round the
cloister
on the
9
feet
north-west
and
averag-es
measurements only
east to south
differing-
by
a few inches.
creases
From
feet 11
rapidly in width;
being' only
inches,
and
at the
foot of the
staircase
13 feet 8 inches.
The
elliptical
form
2.
is
III., fig's. 1
and
SlNCHI TOPES.
187
shown
15.
distinctly in
it
my
in his description.
The
pillars of this
10^ inches.
three faces
;
The
a middle one^ 9 J inches in breadth^ and two side ones, slightly bevelled, each 6^ inches broad.
The
]
pillars are
let into
15 to 18
is
inches.
The
The
interval or inter-columniation
feet
inch.
16.
rails are three in
number with
intervals of
4 inches.
same broad.
of d^
rail.
Each rail is 2 feet If inch long^, and the The section is formed of two interwith a double versed sine
the
inches,
which
in
forms
thickness
of
the
The mortices
the
same
depth.
17.
The architrave
by 2
feet
or coping-
is
formed of longfeet
solid blocks
heig-ht,
3 inches in
inch in thickness.
Each beam
Some
of the
tog-ether
jog-g-les.
by tenons and
A
in
view of
remarkable stone-railing-
is
given
disis
position of the
numerous
inscriptions.
The
XXVIJI.
style
it
evidently
*
characteristic
and conventional, as
xvii.
is
Plate
188
in fact so peculiar to
tured to
name
it is
^^
culiar railing"
still
Topes
at
and some
pillars
and
other frag'ments
lying*
around the
g*reat
Topes at Sonari and Satdhara. The same railing" was placed around the holy Bodhi Trees^f and the
pillars dedicated to
Buddha.J
by
it.
Barge. ^
tals
It
was used
as an
ornament
pillar at
Sanchi f*
places
and
band of architectural
moulding-.
At
Sanchi
it
is
found in
many
as an ornament on the horizontal bars which separate the bas-reliefs from each other.
19.
The Sanchi
railing-
of the four
cardinal
plan in
*
Plate IV.
Each entrance
is
covered
in
No
less
In Plate IX.
fig 3, I
of which see
X.
11.
fig. 3.
XXXI.
See Plate
XXXI.
fig. 1,
fig.
II
Bas-relief of Eastern
Gateway
Fergusson's
Pillar,
Illustrations.
X.
SlNCHI TOPES.
front,
189
and
short
railing-
of the
railing*
same
In
after times
another short
was added
to the front
through a
Each g-ateway
feet
is
pillars,
3 inches thick,
capitals of these
and 13
feet
8 inches in height.
The
pillars vary.
each four
human dwarfs
;
elephants
surmounted by their
is
riders.
The
total
its
4 feet 6 inches.
is
The
18
feet
2 inches, and
breadth
21.
feet
is
7 feet 1 inch.
pillars are
The
crowned by an architrave 19
rise of
inches
side.
These projecting
which
ends are
of a
tree,
beneath
is
a ndchni,
or
dancing woman.
The
stj^le
much
to
like
women
of the present
is
them
an
Indo-Scythian origin
especially
when we know
that
in India at
190
gntewaj's
were erected.*
second architrave
supported by
five
of which
the
pillars.
This
;
2 feet and
and
its
architrave
only
foot
9^ inches,
8
feet
11 inches.
The ends of
the uprig-hts
pillars
The summit
is
crowned
in
the middle by a
feet in diameter,
On
is
emblem,
which
will be
described hereafter.
Between each of
is
a male attend-
fig-ures.
The
features
it
:
and
tliis
peculiarity
is
so strong-
that
has
writes to
me
"
in
the sculptures
fig-ures.
How
is
this
to be ac-
counted for?
The
sculptors
'
human
it.
would not
so
seems to
me
probable, therefore,
For
the complete
tions.
fig-ure,
SANCHI TOFES,
ant with a chaori, or Tibetan cow's
is
tail.
191
The wheel
the symbol of
is
on each side
23.
excepting* where
The
The
both front
and
rear, represent
(1st) sieg'es
(2nd)
triumphal
;
processions
(3rd)
(4th) processions
life
in the
woods.
tions
g-iven at the
the inscrip-
24.
facingfig-ure
a larg-e
fig-ure.
Each
been very
lying-
much
face
J
injured.
The eastern
dig-ging*
it
statue
it.
is
now
on
its
but,
by
under
Lieutenant Maisey
discovered that
to be that of
was a seated
fig-ure,
first
which I believe
mortal Buddha.
its
Krakuchanda,
the
peculiar
g-ateways.
The wheel,
fig.
or
emblem of Buddha,
fig.
will
be found in
is
Plate
XXXI.
that of
Dharma,
in Plate
XXXII.
192
The southern
attendant
a standing-
fig-ure^
with a halo
To
This
is
mortal Buddha.
lated^
The western
is
entirely g-one.
seated,
Buddha.
The northern
is
statue
is
seated cross-leg-g-ed,
The head
small
j
fig'ure,
shoulder with
his
hand
resting"
in
his
girdle,
is
and
his
rig-ht bearing"
a mace, or cluwri.
the
This
last
no doubt a
statue of
Sakya Sinha,
very
mortal Buddha,
obtained
seated in the
attitude
in
which he
Buddhahood.
25. These four statues are referred to in one of the
long"er railing' inscriptions
Among-st other
money, the
interest of
for
which
four
be
the
is
The
inscription
very
James Prinsep g*ave it, of a "network of scratches." But as the four Buddhas and the four Buddhist
shrines are twice mentioned, there
is
no doubt of the
the
the
The date of
is
Journal,
vi.
450.
This inscription
generally
called
Hariswamini
inscription,
sanchi topes.
record
is
198
doubtful;* but
it
appears to
me
to be in the
The
is
300
is
clear^
and so
the
it
is
that for 1
but the
I,
middle
fig-ure^
which
is
same
is
as the letter
doubtful.
We
know
that
and
between
If the
Saka era of 78
A. D.
will rang*e
would
of the inscription
down
to the
we
same as The form of the characters shows that this inscription was not later than the time of the earlier Guptas. The date, therefore, whether reckoned in Samvat or in Saka, will rang*e between
that the alphabets of India were the
know
A. D.
feet to the east of the
few
southern entrance
there
is still
Other portions of the shaft as well as the capital are lying- on the g-round to the south.
By a careful measurement of the different pieces, I found that the height of the shaft must have been
31 feet 11 inches.
Captain Fell
is
calls
it
32
feet.f
]
The diameter
at the neck
*
at
the base
feet
10 inches
;
and
it
was only 2
feet
3 inches
the total
XXI.
t Prinsep's Journal^
iii.
Plate
XXXI.
O
194
diminution, therefore,
At 10
feet it
feet
the
diameter
is
feet
8 inches, and at 21
was 2
feet
this pillar
Indian architects followed the same practice in this The whole diminution beingrespect as the Greeks.
7 inches, the proportional dimiimtion
(if
the sides of
feet.
There
is
thus an
its heig-ht.
is
The
capital of the
column
in heig-ht.
It
is
somewhat
but
ornamented
The
bell
was surmounted by
band of 3J inches, surmounted by a very handsome circular abacus 6 inches in height. The abacus is ornamented with some very Grecian-lookingfoliag-e,
and with
four
pairs
of chakwas, or
holy
Brahmani ducks.
pairs,
They
sented
billing-,
and heads
11|
The
total
305.
SANCHI TOPES.
Its width
is
195
its
feet^
or just three-fourths of
height.
it is
probable that
make
The south
pillar is
2
is
feet
10
only 2
is
2 feet SJ
This would give a capital of 4 feet and | inch in heig'ht, which is within one inch of the measured heio-ht.
inches.
29.
The
capital is
;
crowned by four
limiis,
lions standing-
back to back
all
The heads
still
are
broken
but the
which are
perfect, are
so boldly sculptured,
so
many specimens
of Grecian
when Greek princes were ruling- in Bactria and Kabul. We know that the " barbaric pearl and g'old" of the Mog-ul emperors from Akbar to Aurang'zeb attracted numbers of European jewellers and
reig'u,
and we
may
there-
Asoka would have allured many Greek sculptors and architects from the neig'hbouring- king-doms of
of
But
artist,
there
is
inclines
me
Grecian
claws,
and one
small
hind claw.
Now
this
lion
196
capital
pillars
erected durino-
Sri Satakarni
in
the
On
and some
channels up and
down are perhaps intended for the muscles. The marked difference of style shows a considerable
difference of ag-e
;
pillars to
the
The
native sculptor
for the
Satakarni's
reign
was no match
Greek
artist
employed by Asoka.
30.
To
there
is
a second
It
It
is
Plate X.
ing;
the shaft
is still
stand-
now
lying- to the
northward,
at a distance of
Q2^
feet
The other
3J inches in diameter, or the same as The base is only 2 feet that of the southern pillar. 7 inches in diameter. As these dimensions are nearly
was 2
feet
measured distance of the prostrate capital from the base of the shaft is only seven inches more than the
heig-ht of the remaining- shaft, I
have assumed
tliat
the
two
pillars
SANCHI TOPES.
31.
197
is
The
northern pillar
termi-
Above
and 2
this there is a
feet
2J inches
in height,
which
is
ornamented on
of the Buddhist
The pillar is crowned by a human figure The arms are both of rather more than life size.
and the statue
is
broken
are
midleg'.
head of the
32.
pillar.
The
figure
is
dressed in
the
Indian dhoti
The end of the dhoti cloth flutters beThe body and the legs are hind the left thigh. There is a necklace round the neck, and a naked. The left hand probelt or girdle round the waist.
bably rested on the
the right
left
hip
of
The expression
of the face
figure
is
an
air of
it
amongst the
specimens
of Indian sculpture.
himself,
for there is
It probably represents
Asoka
a figure of
Sakya
was
Avithin the
northern entrance.
33.
feet
The
a
pillar
forty-five
and
pillar
very
light-
nearly
fort}^
feet.
198
coloured compact
polished.
This polish*
The
is
too
much
any
34. There
had
it
bouring-
The southern
from
in
its
pillar
has been
rest of
broken
off at
is
6J
feet
l3'ing*
base,
and the
the shaft
now
The
Thus both
pillars
have
fallen outtvards
from the
building*.
;
This could
but would
if
down
the
the
Now
there
row of holes
chiselled across
pillar,
which prove
it
own
use.
Each
of these pieces
sug'ar-mill, such as
has been in
it
But
may
be
Why
The same
Lig-h
polish
is
Delhi Pillars; and also on the Radhiya, IMathiya, and Bakra Pillars,
as I
am
XIX.
SANCHI
TOI'ES.
190
During- the
longitudinally
The answer
is
the
southern I presume therefore that the shaft of the northern pillar did not split^ and that it was long" ag'o carried away and formed into sug-ar-mills.
It
is rig'ht,
sugar-mills in
gateway there
is
a third
13
feet high,
Its capital
bell-shaped, like
and
it
is
crowned by a single
To
Tope
complete inscription in characters of the early Gupta This inscription is given in period, about 400 A. D. Plate
XXI. No.
199.
It reads,
*
''
* * di
is,
Hariswdmi-
* " that
"
Hariswami
GosHA
This Hariswami
probably belonged to the same family as the Hariswamini before mentioned^ who was the donor of
lamps
37.
Buddhas.
hill
At
down
is
the
towards No. 2
Tope.
*
Due north
there
200
leading' past
villag"e
of Sanchi.
At
On
feet
the outside
about 20
long', dr}'-
Below
this
Below
From
steps leading' to
No. 2 Tope.*
volume
for all these ruins.
201
CHAPTER
The
bas-reliefs are carved
XV.
The outer
faces of the
are ornamented
need
I will
in
my
by the
The
bas-reliefs
on the
pillars
The lowest
all
of porters or doorkeepers,
chaoris,
&c.*
EASTERN GATEWAY.
Right Pillar
I.
Front
Face.
Palace Scene.
Audience
Two
Hall.
Upper
apart-
ment of palace.
Frontis-
202
Women
vajra,
or thunderbolt,
left
a g'ourd.
chatta
Two
On
attend-
ants
the
and chaori,
his rig'ht
both beingis
insig'nia of royalty.
minister,
bearers.
attended
On
the king-'s
or
dancing"
women,
who
are
dancing' to
the
(or lutes)
The whole of
six-storied
represents a
palace.
Each
story
is
supported
on
Right Pillar
I.
Inner
Face.
pa3'ino' their
Adoration of
II.
fig-ures
to
tree.
trunk.
BeloAv her
throug'h the
the
Prince Siddhartha
passing'
drawn by two horses. He is preceded by musicians, and atThe tended by elephant riders and horsemen.
city g'ate of
Kapila
in a chariot
is
inside
the
city.
In
203
is
The upper portion represents the dream of Ma3^a the Queen of SuddhoShe dreamed that she was dana, Rnja of Kapiln.
bas-reliefs
at
Sanchi.
touched
by
men
interpreted
divine
conception.
It
thus
Buddha,
in
last act
the
he took the
vows of asceticism.
^^
On
emerg'ing
from the
well-
clad
persons
wearingrelio-ion.
robe
of
those
dedicated to
EASTERN GATE.
Left Pillar
I.
Front
Face.
On
204
Plate
XXXII.
for
symbols of Dharma).
is
repre-
of
whom
are clad
in
the
costume of the
hiofher ranks of to
Buddhist
ascetics.
In the
;
rig-ht
and
left
ducks,
and
shells.
On
fig'ures
g"arb
uplifted
In the
rig-ht
a tree
with an altar.*
my
account
The passenger
is,
I think, Sakya
Muni, wdio
is
attainment of
Nirvana, or freedom from transmigration, as beingwafted over the waters which are said to surround
this transitory
w^orld.
The
fig-ures
bewailing-
XI. of
this
volume.
The manner
is
in
which the
now
practised.
half
size.
Numerous
omitted.
205
would seem
are
to
have been
g-rief
the
customary
manner of
other
hig-her
expressing-
at
that
period.
The
figures
are perishable."
The
difference of
rank
known by
prevails in
still
and Chhos-pa
Lamas
(or
Lama
himself,
Gate
city.
and
by elephant
riders
and horse-
Be-
altar
with hands
The three
figures in the
This scene probably represents another of the " four predictive signs;" and the figures at the altar
may be intended either for the sick or aged persons, whom Sakya met before he became an ascetic.
EASTERN GATE.
Left Pillar
I.
Inner
Face.
is
Kitchen Scene.
a
To
the right
and
man
206
arm.
On
to
their rig-ht
is
a male personag-e,
also
naked
the
and
thio-hs
altar.
On
a very lively
kitchen scene.
two-handed
pestle.
second
woman
is
seated
a
flat
third
woman
is
stand-
a four-leg-g-ed table
rolling-
out chajxittis,
is
i/,
or unleavened cakes;
Behind
the Eaja,
and
in the
back-
is filled
and oxen.*
This scene
ing-
Women
:
only are
employed
in drawing-
fig-.
2, of tins
which
copied
from
one
of
sketches.
207
cooking" of food.
The
last
fact
is
noticed
by
Indian
king-,
says
'^
Women
the
two-handed pestle are the same as those in use at present day in India. The mortar (okJili) is
exactly the same as the Greek
i'-y^jj,
and the
Roman
as
pila
is
the
same
in the
the
Greek
tive
and the
Roman
;
pihim.
The primiabove
one of the
scene
used in India
and
it
recalls
blessing-s
Israel :t
"The oxen
likewise,
and the
3'Oung* asses
hath been winnowed with the shovel and with the fan" Bishop Lowth reads, " winnowed with the van and
the sieve."
But
shovel
is
word
which
differ,
even
in the shg-htest,
from the
Worship of the Supreme Buddha as Flame. Temple with altar inside, and a small vessel filled
with
fire,
7idga, or
Flames
issue from
two
left,
windows
*
viii. 9.
To
the
The worship of
objects
and one of the principal of the assembly of the Third Synod was the expulsion of
;
worshippers of
fire
208
hands.
To
In
lower
corner,
;
to
the
rig*ht,
a small
hut
holy arhata
is
sanglidtiy or kilt,
His uttara-
sanghdti, or cape,
hang-ing*
up
Apparently he
is
is
keep
him from
In
front stands
Behind the
and
last ascetic
there
is
a fire-vessel,
some instruments,
filled
In the foreg-round
is
is
a sheet of water
with
One
to the
is
ascetic
second
is
filling-
his
water-vessel,
water
occupied
At
in
first
sig'ht
g-enuine fire-worship.
But
as
Buddhism has
nothing*
common
either with
sun-worship or fire-worship,
soug-ht for the scene
fig.
hut.
209
sup-
Vairochana,
or " Lig-ht/'
is
Adi Buddlia. Among;st the numerous titles of Buddha contained in the Tibetan works^ are " the
A
or
^^
common name
the eye."
also
all
for
In
these
"lig-ht"
is
the
all-seeing-
seen/' said
is light "-f
Buddha.
" Adi-Buddha
'Now, as
lig'ht
it. In the present instance he has selected flame, and in another instance, as we shall see in the next bas-relief, he has taken a pair of
should be typical of
eyes.
Both
of the
All-seeing-.
distinctly states
The Samhhu Pur ana, indeed, that Buddha was manifested in the
it
From
these statements
is
was not worshipped by the Buddhists, but was looked upon simply as the visible type of the All-seeing-.
This explanation
is fully confirmed by the occurrence of other symbols in temples of the same description, both
Sanchi and at Gya, and by the total absence of imag-e-worship. Indeed at this time the Buddhists
at
would appear
to
* Prinsep's Journal,
383.
Wilson's Abstract.
t Hodgson,
I
p.
Q7
103
note.
810
to
have paid
adoration to symbol8 of
to
Buddha
Topes and
trees
which had
A Tope
marked with
The
rail-
Tope
ing*.*
is
Backg-round of various
is
amongst
easily distinguishable.
is
To
is
bringing*
in a pile of fag'gots
A
is
third
is
seated on a mat,
and
is
apparently feeding" a
fire
kept in a small
vessel.
is
fourth
seated in the
A fifth is
may
two
of
To the
rig"ht,
log"
wood with
It appears to
me
is
intended to relife.
Each
hermit
is
employed
in
own wants,
I thoug"ht
to be
At
first sig'ht
of this volume.
211
Tope
is
It
may
be
own
residence similar
shown in the last bas-relief. The neig-hbourhood of the Tope makes this supposition hig-hly probable, as it was the usual custom of the Buddhist hermits The chaitya in to cong-regate around their Topes. this scene is evidently dedicated to the Supreme
Buddha, as I have explained
last bas-relief.
in
my
account of the
EASTERN GATE.
Architraves
I.
Front.
fig'ures
Worship of Topes,
Ujjper. Numerous
Buddha^s Feet.
3Iiddle.
To the
is
enterto the
tree,
and
rig-ht
III.
Worship of Tree.
ingf to
Architraves
I.
II.
Worship of Trees
bi/
Animals.
Middle.
212
Na^a
all
III.
Lower.
a
perambulating'
Tope
This scene, I
served by
think,
represents
tradition pre-
Fa Hian relative to the Tope at Lan-mo, RamagTama.* " In this sterile and solitary' place or there are no men to SAveep and to water but 3'ou
)
may
which, collecting'
all
sorts of flowers
and perfumes,
various
terror,
themselves
among- the
trees,
whence they
The Tao-sse were g-reatly affected to observe how, though there was no one to attend to the service of the tower, it was nevertheless kept watered and swept. The Tao-SSE thereupon abandoned their g-rand precepts, and returning- became Shami. Of themselves they phicked up the grass and the
ing* to the
law.
clean.
Fo-htve-?{i, c. xxxiii.
213
is
as well
as to erect a temple.
There
at
This happened and tradition has transmitted it to the present time." The expression " not long- ago" must
not longag-o,
mean
three or four
centuries^
otherwise the
story
At any
their
devotions to
Tope.
the
SOUTH GATEWAY.
Right Pillar
I.
Front
Face.
Triple Symbol of
Dharma.A
symbols
or
temple supported
on
are
pillars,
on
which
of
placed
monog-rams
Dharma.*
II. Scene in Palace.
wives.
King-
seated
less rank),
Four other females, two seated (wives of and two standing- (attendants).
with his family and ministers seated in the foreo-round to the left. In the centre a relic-casket, with two
king-
The
cliaori
over
To
the
left,
drum
and a female dancer naked to the waist with her arms stretched before her in a peculiar
See Plate
XXXII.,
fig.
22;
214
manner^
practised in
figures^
India.
In the back
To the
standing'.
Two
in
They
Worship of Topes.
the
Upper. Three
Satakarni.
riding'
Topes^
the
name
of Sri
On
are
two men
passed
through
to avoid
twisted
together
the eyes
the ends
by a head-band.
one
carries
Of
a
the
figures on
lotus,
left
Those of the
and the
passing-
describable object.
Between
is
this boss
represented
The horse
is
resembling a tea-pot.
II,
Worship of Tope.IIidcUe.
*
Tope with
in-
A
DESCRIPTION OF THE SANCHI BAS-RELIEFS.
scriptionin two lines (No. 191).
215
Kinnaras with
garlands.
III.
by elephant riders. and Relic Procession. Lower. part of this interesting- scene has been made known by James Prinsep;* but the architrave
chaori-he^Lvev , attended
siege
is
boss,
forms a different
middle of the
city.
compartment.
architrave
The scene
a
in the
represents
besieged
The
are
who
The attack
is
carried on with
arrows only
with
swords.
One
horseman
on the
left,
and
with
two standard-bearers.
To
a relic-box on
chatta.
its
The
siege represented in
this scene
was probably
some holy
right.
relic,
is
The
dresses
PI.
XXIX.
216
and
tlie
the back
is
is
The quiver
fastening's,
fastened
and the
which are
over
apparently
leather
straps,
are
passed
both
back,
shoulders, crossed
in front,
and carried
to the
ring" in
being* secured
by loops
to
clothing' is a
fitting jacket of
some kind
has a
of Scotland.
body.
striking-
resemblance
The swords throughout the Sanchi sculptures are A specimen, hang'ing- by one of all short and broad.
the porter's sides,
is
g-iven in
Plate
XXXIII., %.
2.
It agrees
description
of Meg*as-
thenes :t " All wear swords of a vast breadth, thoug-h When they scarce exceeding three cubits in leng'th.
eno-ao-e in close fight,
earlier
and
may
be quoted
as
much
to
in
Ps.
kxviii. 10.
217
bow
the bearer."
represent nearly
the less ancient
but
more than
to be
hamhu, but a
the
buffalo's
^^
horn.
less
are
little
enough
of
them."*
The arrows
instead
in
"
Some
darts
of
arrows."
b)^
In one of the
is
a shield
ready to launch
in
forward.
is
placed
g-ate.
the
western
"
Upon
their left
bling- peltce,
arms they wear something* resemmade of raw hides, rather narrower than
represented in
the
bas-reliefs
long
and
to the knee,
arrows were only two cubits in length, and were discharged with
effect, as their
218
This
is
the case
throughout the
shield
is
bas-reliefs^ in
feet in length.
very
The usual
and foot
St.
ornament of the
shields
both for
horse
was a
double
cross,
the St.
WESTERN GATEWAY.
Right Pillar Front Face.
Trial of the
Bow.
A
is
river
archer on the
right
left
bank
is
bank, from
gushing
forth.
monkey
left
bank.
Two
a
figures
with
bare
head
and
clad
in
dhoti,
bowman, and
is
others in procession.
This story
also
mentioned by
Fa
Hian,']'
who
drew
^^
of this work,
t Fo-hrve-hi,
219
gTound
li
(five
miles),
and caused a
after
In
M. Eemu-
and
it
is
curious to com-
240,
g-ive
neig-hbouringall
but they
refused,
The Prince
it
inquired
for
"
What
accomplishment
is
necessary
string-
me
to exhibit?"
His father
replied,
" To
the
bow which
the bowstring" round his g-reat toe, and drawingtoe, strung- the
bow
and
taking- the
bow
and
in
string-
with his
started,
rig-ht,
to
What
rolling-
Fo-kwe-ki,
c. xxii.,
Turnour
in Prinsep's Journal,
804
220
observed, "
rolling
Ye know
nothing; about
it
it
it
is
not the
of thunder:
is
bow
which requires the streng-th of a thousand persons, which the great archer, the prince endowed with a
halo
rung-."
The Sakija
The
that
g-reat
What more
is
should be
done?"
They
replied,
" It
thick
requisite
an iron
targ-et
eig*ht
inches
should be
it,
Having' pierced
he said,
"
What
else?"
'^
It
is
Arsand
done?"
straw."
cart,
tree four
pierced."
Having- transfixed
What
with
else
should
be
"Then
The
carts
filled
g-reat elect,
drove the arrow one usabhan deep into the They then water, and eight usabdni into the earth.
said,
Reply-
" Hang-
he shot his
under the obscurity of dense clouds, as if it were night, and pierced the hoi-se-hair, which at the
distance of one yojanan, was indicated only
ivafingdno,
which
Avas
suspended
from
it,
by the and it
martial
221
their
Thereupon
superbly
the
Sakya
tribes
sent
daughters
decorated.
sing-ing*
The
princess
In
of after
times, between
240 and
to
a. d.
30, when
The
the
Chinese
account
also
refers
the
shooting*
:
occasion of Prince
Siddharta's
marriag*e
but his
brothers Tliiao-tha (or Devadatta) and Nan-tho (or Nando) are broug*ht to compete with him in the
trial
of archery.
the distance of 10
than the
first
and so on to renowned archers went no further Thiao-tha having drawn, shot target.
beyond
this,
it
Nan-tho surpassed
prince broke
the
bows of those who had shot before him j not one w^as The king then said to his equal to his strength.
attendants,
^
My
is
now
went
it.'
They
men
to
carry.
No man
li.
lift it.
When
heard forty
to pass
twang of the string was The bent bow hurled the shaft so as
the
He
shot again,
and
tlie
222
shot
targ'ets,
g-irdle.
the
iron
The
were over-
come, and returned confounded." The fig-ure shooting* must be Sakya himself: the two personages seated under the tree are perhaps his two brothers, Devadatta
and Nanda.
account.
The
fig'ure
on horseback
is
the Prince
manner
were
and returned
to the Palace."
II.
Worship of
berries
Tree.
A
In
tree
with
bunches of
(perhaps a Pipal
it.
tree),
with a terrace
figures
round
To
Kinnaras and
fi*ont,
riding* wing*ed
twelve ro^^al or
lay personag*es
hands raised
III.
Worship of
as above
;
Tree.
Tufted
is
tree with
Kinnaras
with
In front nine
joined in adoration.
The worship
Alexander's
followers, for Quintus Curtius* says, " They " (the Indians) " contemplate as Deities what* Q. Curtius, viii. 9.
223
wound which
IV. Lions.
is
a capital crime."
Three Lions.
WESTERN GATE.
Right Pillar
Inner
Tree.
Face.
I.
Gateway.
Worship of
way
Horse,
Worship of Tree surmounted by Chatta. Tree covered with g-arlands, and surmounted by chatta. Kinnaras with g-arlands male fig-ures paying*
WESTERN GATE.
Left Pillar
I.
Front
Face.
Social Scene.
Tree
in middle.
To
left
a royal
in her
hand a
those
rig-ht
round
looking'-g'lass
similar in shape
to
To
In the middle
XXXIII.,
fig-.
224
below the
on
the
female
holding-
her
right
hand over
her
mouth.
The male servant in this scene is evidently making; some allusion to the amorous dalliance of the lovingcouples on each side
;
is
trying- to hide
hand
the effort
in vain.
To
left a
male
fig-ure.
face to face.
seated
WESTERN GATE.
Left Pillar
I.
Inner
Face.
Ascetic
:
Life.
Archers. Hut
A
with
roof of
in front a bearded ascetic {Srdmana) leaves seated in contemplation, with a band passed round
his
loins
and knees.
Between the
;
and a spoon
and
in
To
hands
in adoration,
rig-ht
hand
raised,
Beyond them
225
In
front of
one antelope
In the
there
is
on the on
dressed in a
kilt is
his shonlder.
is
On
and
a
the
boy's
rig-ht
a royal
personag'e
paying*
)
reverence
to
to
him with
scene
uphfted hands
the
left
of the
shoulder and
bow bow
the
who
is
am
scene, but
may
some
life
of Sakya.
Tree.
Altar,
with
tree
sur-
mounted by
hovering*.
chatta,
over
To
the
left
chaor'i,
rig'ht
a sdrangi, or
figure
is
lute.
In
canopied by a five-headed
To
Each
of these females
is
canopied by a nag-a.
226
III. State
larg-e
vessel
floating-
in the
The
jirow
formed of a
tail,
In the middle a statelv canopy supported on pillars, and ornamented both above and below with the Buddhist railing. Beneath
from
it.
is
holding- the
and another a
boat.
cliaori.
A tliird fig'ure
is
steering- the
The water
filled
with
lotus flowers.
Five
fig'ures
supported either
and a sixth
fio-ure is stretcliino-
It
is
diflicult
to
"The Captain Fell* described it as a shipwreck. vessel," lie says, " is on an open sea in the midst of a
tempest;
near
it
are
fig-ures
swimming-,
and
en-
deavom-ing-,
ii-om
by
One on the point of drownhig- is making- an expiring effort to ascend the side. The
sinking-.
features
of
all
But
this description
far
from accurate,
for the
and seem
ease.
In
fact,
*
491.
227
I presume^ how-
that
it
has a religious
of
life
meaning-^
and
that
g'lobe
is
typical
for
like
^^
our
terrestrial
rests
hoat^^
according*
to
the
denote
his
final
But I do
swimmingfor
it,
not see
fig'ures.
how
If
could
find
any authority
explanation.
should
prefer
the followinglife
The
of a Buddha, the
The
a
the boat
is,
perhaps,
attained
Bodhisatwa,
or
one
who has
nearly
Buddhahood.
WESTERN GATE.
Architraves.
I.
Front
)
Faces,
Casket.
Upper.
on
their
with
spectators,
some
In the
street a
a procession.
208
Imme-
Then
three
blo^^ing conches.
Next
comes the king on an elephant^ carrying- the holy relic-casket on his head^ and supporting it
with his right hand.
dressed
Then
follow
two peculiarly
men
They wear a kind of cofp (now only known in Barmawar, on the upper course of the Eini),
and boots or leggings.
The procession
is
closed
by member
by an
elejdiant
best illustrated
relic procession
recorded in
'^
on the crown of
relics therein,
his
head
j"
placed them
liead
the
hltihshus,
marched
procession
*
Mahcuvanso,
A
:
2'29
on
tlie
eastern side
lie
relic-chamber." II.
Worsliq) of Sijmhol of
A\heel
Buddha.
3Iiddle.
over
it
Eoyal
III.
by elephants
and chaori.
Tavo elephants
scene
is
that which
has
already been
described on
rear face
of the
lower architrave
of the Eastern
Gatewa}'.
WESTERN GATE.
Architrave
I.
Rear
Faces.
Adoration of Topes^
II.
IHumphal
Procession.
IliddJe. Procession
Chariot
Raja and two attendants^ followed by horsemen and tAvo elephant riders.
Lower. Temple.
To
left
230
To
rig*ht^ g'iants.
NORTHERN GA.TEWAY.
Right Pillar
I.
Front
Face.
staircase
Tree,
ivith
Staircase.
railing*
long-
with
Buddhist
several
on each
side.
adoration.
Right Pillar
I.
Inner
Face.
Worship of Tojye. Tope enclosed by Buddhist railing'^ and with an entrance g-ateway^ surmounted
by two
ways of
Buddhist
the
Sanchi Tope
itself.*
second
railing*
which
is
may
The Tope is surmounted by three chattas, Three figures, with emblematic of Buddha. garlands in hand, are perambulating the Tope
plinth.
inside
the
enclosure.
Outside,
one figure
is
carrying a relic-casket, and a second bearing* a standard surmounted by the S3'mbol or monogi*am of Dharma.
Two
one
to be
is
an
231
beating*
open
have
ing*
all
wanso.
II. Adoration of Trees.
left
Three
Two
trees.
trees,
that to the
with an
altar.
females
and a child
the front, two
kneeling*
between the
To
ro^'al personag*es
In the
and
altar.
fore-
Worship of Tree.
To
left,
tree
The
Two
it
attendants with
To the
rig'ht
an
altar,
and
with g*arlands,
NORTHERN GATE.
Left
I.
Pillar
Front
Face.
Worship of Tree. Tree surmounted by chatta. Four fio'ures, in royal costume, seated, to the
*
230
front^ witli
and four
Ten
Two
drums above.
II. Ueverence
paid
to
a Boy.
Three
temples and
three trees.
dress
(or
ho}' seated
canopied by a three-headed
t^vo royal and two
Four
fio-ures,
others,
with
stor}-
of Bimbi-
King- of
Sakya.
III. Simple Adoration.
Three male
fig'ures
and one
in adoration.
TV. Procession.
Procession
city.
throug*h
a g'atewa}^
Two fig-ures on
Battlements of
perhaps^
represents
the
return
of
of
his
Sakya
father.
Kapila at
the
earnest
request
Wild
rocks^
is
and
over-
in the water.
To
the
left^
seated^
with their
To
the
083
in water.
is
The
rig-ht
king".
seated
on the
to
g'et
left
elephant^
as-
sisting*
a female
up hehind.
On
the
of
Sakya.
In the
first^
he
is
Yasodara.
while she
to
is
In the second^ he
bathing*.
is
In the
third^
he
is
assisting*
her
NORTHERN GATE.
Left Pillar
I.
Inner
to
Face.
Cave Temple.
Entrance
The
a cave temple
nu-
merous
temple.
fig'ures
adoration.
II. Procession.
issuing*
Figure
in
two-horse
chariot
Standard-bearer mounted on an
and
city.
Spectators in the
Worship of
Tree.
Tree
and
altar.
Four
234
tion.
This scene represents the king* and his family paying- their
Bodhi
trees.
INSCRIPTIONS.
235
CHAPTER
INSCRIPTIONS. NO.
From North
Plate
I.
XVI.
TOPE. SANCHI.
to East
Inside.
XVI.
No.
1.
D HARM A
Siva of Kekatcyapura.^'
This
tions.*
is
donor's name.
No.
2.
Hayid-hhichhuniyd ddnam.
Vaja-Gutasa ddnam.
" Gift of Vajra-Gupta."
No. 25 of Prinsep^ who reads Vajdgatoddnam, " Gift of Vrijagan j " because in Pali an
This
is
g-enitive
and the
final s in gutasa,
own
fac-simile.
inscriptions are taken
The Nos.
XXIII.
of
James Prinsep's
vi.,
from the
vol.
vii.,
Plates in his
Journal vol.
;
Plate
XXVII., and
Plate
f^reater
Nos. in the
286
No.
4.
mdtu-cldnam.
"
No.
.
Gift of
Janamata Vrijita
of Kckatej/akaJ^
tlie
mendicant monk."
man j"
Devo-hhag
{inii/a)
Dhamayiaka {yd)
Ihickhiiniye
ddnam,
" Gift of Deva's
dicant
sister,
DharmanakA;
the men-
mm."
From East
No,
8.
to South
Inside.
(tri-ddnam).
matu
the
mara
in
Mita
is
own
lac-simile.
The
11.
riiother's
name
nearh'
Tliaynyavasa
ikaya.
No. 10.
Nagadinasa-hhichhimo-ddnam.
INSCRIPTIONS.
No. 11.
237
Ujcnhja
of this person.
Ujeniija Gopdlasa-
Visa{ka)masa-danam.
(tlio
GoPALA ViswAKARMA
arcLitect)
of UJain."
No 13
.
Ai/apasanakasa
hhichh uno-ddnam
" Gift of
Arya-Prasanaka,
the
mendicant
monk."
No.
14:.
Nadlnagara Achalaya-hhikhun'iya dunam. " Gift of AcHALA, the mendicant nun of Nad'ma-
garay
No. 15.
monk
of
Nadmagara."
Inside.
Deva."
Pajavatl
wife.
is
tlie
Sanskrit Prajdvati,
8;
a brother's
quite
Prinsep^
:
No.
reads this
inscription
different^
Siha-7'akhitasa-paravatiyasa-rudovaya ddnam,
hill
man,
to
Rudova?
"
name
is
ag'ain
No. 17.
Sono-Devaya-par'ijaya Agidoviyadha-ddnam.
man"
No
,
(?)
18.
,
Sulhagdyasa-hhdginikaya-ddnam,
sister."
238
Prinsep^
No. 7^ reads Sahhageyamasa-agiiiikeya " Gift of Sabhag-eya^ the fireman (or blackdanam,
smith)
all
the inscriptions
confidence in
gift of
my own
transcript (See
:
No. 36
for a
Subhaga
himself)
No. 19.
Dhama-RaJchitasahhichhuno-ddnam.
Dhahma
(j/a)
sa-kamakasa-ddnam.
" Gift of
Arya-Karmaka."
No. 21
Pusaglrino
hhichhuno-ddnam.
tlie
mendicant monk."
No. 22.
" Gift of
cant Nun."
No. 23.
No. 124.)
Prinsep,
j
Nos. 4 and
^'
11,
makes Samanera a man's name and reads Gift of Samanera and of Abeyakaj" but the omission of the conjunction cha, which should follow each name (if this were the true reading) shows that Samanera is
only the
ascetic.
]V[o.
common
title
of ^TTIwt^,
Sramanera, an
24.
Pdndayay
INSCRIPTIONS.
No. 25.
239
.
Uduharaf/harii/asa Sa
has
This
inscription
puzzled
Prinsep
from
its
rudeness.
No. 26.
Udatikaye Ihichhuni
to
Vedisikayd ddnam.
Prom West
No. 27.
No. 28.
No. 29.
Pusasa-cha-Hatiyasa Ihichhunodunam.
Dhama Bahhitaya Madhava-nikdge ddnam. " Gift of Dharma Rakshita, of the Mddhava
community."
^^^^
tion.
nihaya, means
an assembly, a
cong*reg*a-
No. 31.
No. 32.
" (Gift
No
24.
"Gift of Goti's
son,
Bhanduka,
monk."
240
No. 34.
Vejajasa-gdmasa-ddnam.
" Gift of Vejajjagrama."
called Ynjcujrama,
combhied to make
this
ofFermg--
but the
name
is
man.
No. 35.
Arhata Gupta,
a mendicant
monk
of
Sdsdrdaka order."
Sdsan
is
^'^
Sdsdrdaliay therefore^
means a
religious mendicant,
sia'nification,
title
of a particular class
Konijharasa ddnam.
sister.)
Aya
"Gift of
Arva Rahila,
neyaha.
There
been
is
Rahihya.
The
son's
name
may
be
read
Saph'mcyalia.
Vaddndi/e
Upaaihuiju
ddnam.
INSCRIPTIOJNS.
''^
241
Upasihd means literall}-^ a worshipper/^ or rather a " female worshipper." M. Burnouf* renders this
term by " devotee/^ which certainly appears to be
the best equivalent for
it.
I consider the
TJinisalm
^\\\o
had
No. 39.
or
Kiikenoye Bhagavatopamdne-rathi,
as Prinse})^
lation.
it;
I can only
sug-g-est
Bhagavata-upamanorathl,
which
may
for Bliagavat."
Manoratlia
is
"
wisli^ desire/'
is
and
the
iipa
^^
of anything-."
Bhag-avata
means Supreme
^^
excess
Being'/'
and
is
often applied to
Buddha.
No. 40.
Tulavani-gahapatinopatithiya-nasdga-visamana-
datiga-ddnam
or
Gohavand-galMpali-nopatidhiyanusaya
vesa-man-
dataya ddnam,
according-
to
thus
translates
p.
* Introduction a I'Histoire
du Buddliisme Indien,
et
279
non
"La
moins
lecture attentive
des
textes,
quelques
autorites
respectable u
celles
que
je
Hindu Theatre,
i.
242
it
:
cowherd Agrapati^
commonly
:"
called
Nopati^
to the hig-hly
ornamented (Chaitya)
and not
gahapatino is the Pali g-enitive of the Sanskrit grihwpati, a " householder/' and the
fact,
In
inscription
may
be read thus
of Pratisthiya, a
The next
inscrip-
which
is
same
It
my
reading*.
Prinsep's No. 9.
No. 41
Tiibavani-gahajmtino-patitMi/asa-ddnam.
" Gift of Pratisthiya, a Loiiseliokier of Tulavan."
No. 42.
NarmaniaHdl
"
No. 43.
No. 44.
No. 45.
Kandarigdmiyasa
ddnam.
Sethino 'jmjavatiya
Ndgdya-
Kandarigdmiya."
No. 46. Kandarigdmiyasa
-
Sethino - pajavatiya
Ddsaya-
ddnam.
"Gift
tlie
Sreshti of
Kandarigdmiya.^^
INSCRIPTIONS.
No. 47.
248
Mulagirmo danam
But
is
quite distinct.
No. 50.
Yakhaddnasa-hJiikhuno-ddnam,
" Gift of Yakshadana,
tlie
mendicant monk."
No. 51.
No. 52.
raliaSavdnodasa Isadatasa-ddnam.
all
things"
is
a mere conjecture.
No. 53.
Navdgdmikand Upasikdna-ddnam.
" Gift of
Navagamika,
the devotee."
No. 54.
(Bhilsa ?)"
This inscription
No. 55.
is
No. 56.
Ujeniya Dhaniagirhio-ddnam.
Dharmagiri
of Ujain."
244
Prinsep^
THE
BIIILSA TOrES.
but
tlie
meaning* of the
liquid letters r
for the other.
name remains
/
and
No. 57.
No. 58.
tapasyu
(ascetic)
Pusdnajd of
Ujain."
gift
of the
people performingis
it
austerities
But tapasyd
Updsika
;
only a
is
title,
and
not eas}^
to imag-ine
how
the
g-ift
Ujeniya Tapasayana
The
g'ift
of the
body of
rishis
i)erforming- their
austerities at Ujahi."
No. 60.
No. Gl.
BALAKAof
Ujain:'
No. 02.
Ujeniya
" Gift
Upedadatasa pajavataya
Maya-dataya
ddnam.
of
Mayadatta^
the
sister-in-law
of
Upendraclatta of Ujain."
INSCRIPTIONS.
Prinsep,
245
and
No.
34_,
reads iKulavalaijuclilmya^
But
it
is
dif-
to conceive
how
the
g-ift
of a stone to
the
The correctness of
my
reading*
is
following- inscriptions.
Upendradatta's own
Ujeniya
Upedadatasa
hhaglnlya
Himadataya
of Upendra-
dhiam,
" Gift of HiMADATTA, the
datta of Ujain.^^
sister
No. 64.
Upendradatta of
Ujain^
No.
65.
Ujeniya Kadiye
" Gift of
hhicJihuniye ddnani.
of Ujaln."
No. G6.
mother
but
This
is
probaljly the
same
inscription as Prinsep^s
No. 37.
If so the
})
No. 68.
Ujeniya Saphineyahiyia
dunam
Prinsep,
g-ift
of
the
THE BHILSA TOPES.
tlie rishis."
24G
By reading*
transhition
Prinsep
has
in
done^
the
name
No. 70.
Ujeniya
No. 71.
No. 72.
Nagamitra
0^ Kuraghari."
No. 73.
Bodhe Gothiye Dhama Varhanana ddnam. " Gift of BoDHi-GoTHi for the advancement
ot
Dharma."
No. 74.
No. 75.
."
No. 7Q.
Ujeniya
Ujeniya Gohilasa
Visasa-cha
ddnam.
of Ujain."
Viswa
No. 78.
Prhisepj
bhikshiuii as
" poor
woman.'*
INSCRIPTIONS.
No. 79.
247
No. 80.
Aswa
Gupta
Devi."
Agar-
ivala" or
^^
son of
Arhata Gupta."
Arahagatd.
am
arhat ; for
cherished
by the arhats f for a Bhikshuni^ even of eig'hty years of ag-e, was inferior to an ^ipasampadaj or newly
ordained
monk
of twenty years.
No. 83.
Mdtu danam.
the mother of Samika."
" Gift of
Aswa Deva,
Sangha
Rakshita,
the
pupil
of
No. 85.
Sctkino-mdtii
Kaniya ddnam.
^^
the
548
Sethiii's
shows that the inscription records a " gi%" and not an " obituary notice."
No. 86.
Yasilui/a
danam.
She
is
there re-
Prinsep,
Yasili.
Seth'mo-[fhati-l-amaMriland
ddnam ;
or,
Sethino-jJctti-kamaJcaUkana ddnam,
of Prinsep,
serving"
No
20^
who
or
translates
^^
Gift
of the
women
fjhafi,
of the
nobihty."
But
the
;
second
word
is
a ghdty
landing--place
and as
makarin, or maliarika,
that
is,
No. 88.
Vasulaye danam.
" Gift of Vasula."
Prinsep,
Nos. 24
Vasuliyey
\n\i
name,
by an attempt
to render A\ithout
compound
Vasuhjah.
INSCRIPTIONS.
No. 89.
'2^d
Dandata
of FcncarihaP
The
toA\'ii
of
Pawd was
Ujyedadatasa ddnam.
" Gift of Upendradatta."
C4.)
No. 91.
No. 92.
Vdghumanyo Saghadanaya
Vdghumanya"
?
bhichhuiiiye- Vedisa
IhicJihuniyo
ddnam.
No. 93.
Yakhiya
ddnam.
Prinsep;, priestess
Gift of
Yakhi^ the
and
No. 94.
Kudurasa
Sethi
Bha
(dasa)
ddnam.
" Gift of Bhadra, Sreshti of KunduraP No. ^xi.'Kurardye tapasiye matu ddnam.
ascetic's
mother."
" Gift of
Prinsep,
liidataye
^^
sada dinadhe
But
the
g'ift
250
No. 97.
mita ddnam.
."
No. 98.
(?
Dliaranagara)."
No. 99.
arliat."
This
may
be read in another
way
as^
''
Gift of the
arhat of Kapasigrama (cotton-town) -" but the former seems the more sim^jle reading-^ and is also in keeping" Avith
This inscription
occurs twice.
No. 100.
Ketakareyakasa Araha-ddsasa ddnam.
" Gift of
Bhadraka
of Ketakareya.'*
Apathakasa ddnam.
" Gift of Aprasthaka."
No. 103.
Bhoga-varhanakasa Ajiti'gutasa.
" (Gift) of Ajita-Gupta, the increaser of enjoyment,"
No. 104.
Bhoya-varhana
matu.
Dhama
Dharma Rak-
INSCRIPTIONS.
251
is
at this early
period
very remarkable.
well as of
The Bhog'avarhana of
this
inscription^ as
may
perhaps be the
name
of a place.
No. 106.
Saghaya danam.
" Gift of Sangha."
"Gift of Mriksha, of Navagdmaka (New-town),
in Ujain."
No. 107.
No. 108.
" Gift of Sri-Gupta, of Vdnijaf or " Gift of Sri-Gupta, tlie grain merchant."
It
^^
is
may mean
Urdu.
only
nepheW; or "
No. 109.
son
" Gift of
Madhyama,
hita."
No. 110,
"Gift of
SuBAHiTA,
son
of
Goti,
the
royal
scribe."
This
is
all
the inscriptions on
as
it
Sanchi enclosure in
Tarandapada,
the devotee."
No. 112.
'262
Dhania
Rakhilar/a
hhichhun'iyc
Icdchupalhasa
No.
11-1.
Dhama
Rakh'Uasa
Kdchhupathasa
hhichhuno
The
possessive
termination
of
bliichliu(no
is
Pusagirino
Vagamahasa ddnam, " Gift of PuSAGiRi, of Vangamaka y" or " Gift of Vangamaka of Pusagiri.^'
South Gate.
No. 117.
Outside.
Padanaya."
Katya."
No. 118.
" Gift of
Vaqhuman,
the father of
ddnam
"Three (=)
=
Samika, son
of
gifts of
Vanika, and
of Sripala."
This inscription
is
\\'hich
presume that the three horizontal strokes follow danam are intended for that number.
i\\G
this
INSCRIPTIONS.
curious inscription
it
253
shown in the actual position which For Siimika's mother occupies on the three rails.
is
see
No. 83.
No. 122.
Bhadrata Vanjuka."
tlie
No. 123.
PI.
Sdmcmerasa Aheyahasa Sethino ddnam. " Gift of the ascetic Abeyaka, the Sreshti."
Nandi
(or
Nadi) Gupta,
tlie
mendi-
cant monk."
^^
ferryman."
of
Podraka Danadatta."
mdtu ddnam).
mother of) Arhata(the
No. 127.
Ardpdndto arahadi
" Gift of
DINA."
(iiasa
Aryapana
No. 129.
mendicant monk,
No. 130.
Nadasa Kurarajo.
" (Gift of
Nanda,
of
Kurara
."
No. 131.
254
No. 132.
hkichuniye
ddnam.
Kurariye ddnam.
Kurd-
rlyar
No. 134.
Dhama Pdlasa
" Gift of
thukapadinasa ddnam.
Dharma Pala
..."
No. 135.
UpasiJ/iasa Phagunasa hhatu Ihichhuno. " (Gift) of Upasidya, the brother of Phalguna,
No. 136.
Bhoga-varhanato
Isi
Bakhitaya.
ment."
No. 137.
DuNYONA;
No. 138.
No. 139.
No. 140.
Devagirmo Padenekayikasa.
" (Gift) of Devagiri, of Pandenekayika."
(?)
.
. .
."
No. 143.
Chudasa-cha
ddnam.
"Gift of
Dhama
Rakhitasa
hhichhuno
Kshudra and
of Diiaraia
Rakshita,
No. 144.
INSCRIPTIONS.
No. 145,
255
Aya
.
Patithanasa
Atevdsino.
Ihichhuno-cldnam
na
Arya
."
No. 146.
" Gift of
monk
No. 147.
."
No. 148.
oi Asada^
name.
No. 149.
No. 150.
and
when
''
the
man/^ or
found on nearly
all
the relic-caskets,
where rendered
it
from
future tr ansmig-rations.
but perhaps a
is,
more
literal
256
term sapurusha implies one who has attained Buddhahood b}^ " absorption " into the divine essence, and who is therefore " emancipated"
for tlie
would be
^^
one
sole
is,
who has
at-
tained
No. 152.
No. 153.
No. 154.
Dhama
" Gift of
Dharma
Rakshita, of Mad/aicanika.^'
No. 155.
Mahaynaratl miisipaijarano-ddnam.
am
No. 15G.
No. 157.
Dhanagirino ddnam.
"Giftof DlIANAGIRI."
No. 158.
Piisasa-cha Hathjasa hhichhuno ddnam.
IIVSCRIPTIONS.
257
madald
chhakatlkai/o
da nam.
tlic
tem-
No. IGO.
ddnam.
" Gift of
tlie
Dharma
Stiiiri,
tlie
mendicant nun of
temple of Chhakrdtika.^^
iSulatUcinir/d
No. 101.
Avisinaije
madala
Chlilkatikaye
The term Avisina occurs in No. 190 as Avesani^ which means an '^ entj-ance," from vis ^^ to enter." Avesana and Avesand mav therefore be the titles of those who had entered into the religious life^ but had
not yet taken the vows.
neo-
and
It
" novice."
This
inscription
occurs
twice.
may
Avisina,
of Chhrakratika."
No. 102.
Sagha Devasa Verohakatasa Van'uldsa ddnam.
" Gift of
Vani DasA;
the
of Sanglia
Deva."
No. 16^. Bhadikiyasa Sangk'dasa ddnam. " Gift of Bhadikriya, of SangUla ;" or
"Gift of Sanghila, of B/iadikrii/a."
perhap.5,
No. IGi.
Arahata Palitasa
" Gift of the
Arhata Palita
."
268
No. 165.
No. IGG.
Dharmagiri's
raotlier."
From West
No. 1G7.
to North.
Outside.
colon-
nade
to
N.
W.
Sadhathasa Va
" Gift of
No. 168.
No. 169.
Isi
."
Gardkaye
hhichJiunlye
ddnam.
" Gift of Garaka,
Isi
Dasi."
No. 170.
" Gift of
No. 171.
Yakhadasiya
dd(jiani).
No. 172.
Dalakulavadasa ddnam.
" Gift of Datta-Kulavada."
Damakasa
" Gift of
sotikasukasukapasa.
.
Damaka
."
Dharma-datta."
INSCRIPTIONS.
Plate, No. 175.
259
Arahaddsh/a-hkichhunl^e ddnam.
tlie
mendicant nun."
No. 176.
Sdmidardi/a ddnam.
PI.
XIX., No.
177.
This inscription
is
carved upon
gateway.
As it was
Budit
spot,
seems possible that this broken column mig-ht bear a memorial inscription relating* either to the erection of
the Great Sanchi Tope, or to some additions or repairs.
The
latter is the
But
of
the inscription
it
unfortunately so
much
ob-
literated that
Some few words he read ; but apparently with hesitation, as he says,* "This inscription
entirely,
line,
is
James Prinsep.
may
be
^
concluded that
charitable
priests,'
some provision
was
made by
and
hungry
and
this is
Journal,
vii. p.
565.
2Q0
"
Sasijald
siydti,
ichhahiine{idi)si
sampes'unate
cJiilathiiika
"
'
It is also
my desire
j
tliat
campliorated (cool
?)
water
slioul J
be
given to drink
may
endure for
ever.'
"
in several positions
and
made
a copy by hand
There
is,
however, a
sufficient
blank surface on
four sides to
make
tion.
it
certain that
is
It
letters
should have
illegible.
The open-
nearly obliterated
but, on a
comparison of
James Prinsep's copy with my own, I think it probable that the first word was Devanam next comes
;
a blank
it is
and then
Mag a,
or perhaps Jt/^/^//A;
and
Devanam{piya) Magadhe
"
Devanampriya,
line
King- of
Maghadha."
The second
.
{a)lhl{yademd)nam
to the fraternity of
Ciiaityagiri."
At
^^
word Sangham
j
community"
I
distinctly
legible
and
think
that
Dhamag'iri.
The
INSCEIPTIONS.
fourth line seems
to have
261
Prinsep
"a
gift
line
and of one-
which
is nearly'-
perfect^ reads
"
Is
it
my
may ahvays
be
united."
Roman
characters, ^^^y^
with
some
:
conjectural
restorations^
be
read
as
follows
1.
Devdnam(pl^a) Wlagadhe
.
(raja).
2. 3.
4.
(a)lhi{i'ddemd)naui Chetiyagirl.
.
iiJchi-cha(Dha)magiri
ikeye
sangham.
5.
6.
nidu
ti
sanani
chhava anna
Sasivi(ye) petaviye.
7. -ti
Sangham samage
The
stand
drift of this
it,
inscription, at least as
I under-
:
offers his salutation
" Devanampriya,
of
Magadha,
to
Dharmamuch-
with a
gift of food
.
emaciated
and
united."
By
reading
^K{)
hslidma,
for
the
Pali
hhama.
263
In
my
account of
tlie
g-reat
present
name
the Sanskrit Sdntl, which I presume was the of the gTeat Vihar on the
Chetii/agiri, or
name
of
^Hiill
Chaityas"
If
my
we may
This
hill
XIX., No. 178. Dhamaglrino hhikhuno ddnam. " Gift of Dharmagiri, the mendicant monk."
No< 1?9.
Isi-Pdlitasa-cha Samanasa-cha ddnam. " Gift both of Isi-Palita and of Sramana."
Arahadinasa hhikhuno Pokhareyakasa ddnam. " Gift of Arhatadinj^, the mendicant monk of
Pokharcyakay
name
Arahadina.
INSCRIPTIONS.
No. 181.
268
ddnam
Bhadata
"
Nagilasa
Sav'mamjni/dtinam
thabho.
Pillar-g-ift
of
Bhadrata Nagila,
the learned
Prinsep, No. 47^ reads Danda-nagilalasa pavinandtinam danathambho ; and translates^, " This pillar
is
the
g:ift
Danda Nagi-
RALA."
But
tion^ as well as
a hand-copy
now
"Pillar-gift of
Karma
Achhavada
See
Sethi, the
beloved
Karasa
Naga."
form of
also
No.
''
banker."
have ventured to
identify the
Kirur of this inscription with the weaver caste, who bear the same name at the present day but this is a mere conjecture.
)
Budha
264
THE
BIIILSA TOPES.
Budha
Palitasa hhikhmo
mendicant monk."
Priiisep,
No. 186.
No. 187.
Yaksha,
tlie
mendicant nun
."
No. 188.
No. 189.
This mscription
quite perfect
but as
it
seems to
long-er inscription,
its
meaning-.
The
named Kchidanta.
No. 190.
Anandasa ddnam.
"Gift of Ananda, son of the neophyte VasishTiiA, in the reig-n of
Ski Satakarni."
is
* Wilson's
Vishnu Purana,
p.
472.
INSCBIPTIONS.
his reig'u
265
The
it
No. IGl
it is
possible that
may have
A\'esa?i
;
means
is
but as there
No. 191); and another on one of the pillars of the gateway (see No. 189), it is clear that the whole entrance could not have been the gift of Ananda.
A'vesani must therefore have some other meanino*
which
a
is
Now
isJia,
as ishdj
ploughbeam,
derived
isliani
may
is
be taken for
from
thus
there
we
shall
avcshani, or (as
but one
Pali)
avesani,
an
entrance-
beam, or gateway architrave. As ava means to " enter/' this derivation is quite legitimate. But if
this
was the
the
;
real
meaning*,
it
seems
difficult
to
say
^^hy
term
should
ha^ve
been separated
from
danam
for in the
thabho in-
ddnam.
all
the inscriptions
characters
-with those
of other inscriptions of
known
Asoka,
A. D.
B. c.
250
those of the
Sah
coins of Gujrat,
A. D.
300
400
to
500
266
beo'innino' of the
name
ni}'
me
sufficient confidence to
of any Indian
inscription
may
forms of
its
alphabetical characters.
Ai/achudasa DhamakatJiikasa
Atevdsino Bala Mitasa ddnani.
No. 191.
This inscription
is
Tope on the middle architrave of the south g-ateway. Prinsep^ No. 23^ reads the ^^ well-tonsured pupil/'
but Anfevdsi7i, "^^fRTft^^ means simply a "pupil/'
being- derived
from
to
"abide"
that
one
who
lives
Aya-chuda
No.
193.
first Ihie
the teacher's
name
see
inscription
Prinsep
;
reads
fac-
but
mv
of
^f^^;
INSCRIPTIONS.
267
Achhavada,
Sangha."
weavers."
it
must be the
name
of a place^ Kirdra.
No. 193.
Aya-chudasa
thahho.
Atevdshio
Bala
Mitasa
danam
Arya-
"
Pillar-gift of
Bala-Mitra, Kshudra."
the pupil of
me
is
In this inscription there seems to no doubt that Aya-chuda or Arijija-kshudra the teacher's name.
Prinsep^ No. 22.
to be
These show that the inscriptions were carried on from one line to another. The
word ddnam,
beg'ins the
^^gift,"
is
carved
at the
end of the
^'^
and
is
tliablw,
pillar/'
which
is
carved on a central
',
band.
,
Here
the sense
complete
ft which, althoug-h
baffled all
looks leg-ible
it.
my
attempts to read
268
It
is
of the
made
very
by the
fair
who
in all
countries
have been
is
The number
that in India
when we remember
;
women
is
the ex-
rare use of
compound
letters.
Only three
;
and
Pali
common
the
practice
which adhered
to
sim2:)lest
in asiva (see
Nos. 80 and 83)^ but the true Pali form of Asa occurs in the ink inscription found inside the lid of the
steatite casket
XXX.
Dhama
(see
The compound
sthiri (see
No. 160)
pratisthiya
Nos. 40 and 41), and once in mila thiti for milaThe sthiti in the inscription on the southern pillar.
in the
name
of Jonhaka,
No. 102.
1.
2G9
CHAPTER XYIL
OPENING OF THE SANCHI TOPE,
1.
NO.
1.
The persons who tried to open the great Sanchi Tope in 1822 made a larg-e breach on the south-west
side,
to
the foundation,
The Tope was thus partly ruined without any discovery having- been made to repay its destruction. Lieutenant Maisey and myself determined to proceed
in
shaft
its
down
external appearance.
solid
brickwork to a depth of 48
But
we
made
consisted of
numbers of
(PlanorMs),
mud
270
able curiosities to
as
liig-h
as b. c.
The
bricks are
16 by 10 by 8
inches.
From
these I
itself
was
in existence not
B. c.
Second Synod in
was erected in the of Asoka, between 260 and 250 b. c, and that
railing-
the g-ateways were added in the reign of Sri Satakarni, between the years 19
3.
and 37 A. D.
itself
The
ag-e
of the
Tope
depends on the
Wessanagara with Clietiya) a point which has been already discussed and settled. Wessanag-ara is still represented by the ruins of Besnag-ar, and Chetiyagiri two miles to the north of Bhilsa
identification of
j
(or Chaitya-hill)
is
undoubtedly the
Chaitya
hill
of Sanchi, It
on which the
that
g-reat
Asoka
rested,
on
his
was here
Wcssana-
Pataliputra
and Ujain.
gura, and
Buddhag-hoso
calls
Mahanamo
therefore
hi
in
270
B.
c,
but as one of
of the Second
it is
Sehism,"
date
Synod was named the " Chetiya certain that the Sanchi Chaitya must
as hig-h
1.
271
or about b. c.
or railmg* mig-ht be
ag*e
of
pillar
edicts.
But
there
is
still
more
Buddha.
As
Vachhi
His
We
two
Of these, the most celebrated is that of Mog'aliputra, who conducted the proceeding's of the Third Synod in b. c. 241. The other pupil was Viichhiputra. 5. A thu'd son of Goti, named Kdkanava PrahMsmiy was the donor of Suvijayata's relics to the Sanchi Tope, No. 2 and his own relics were found in the Andher Tope, No. 2. A fourth son, named Bhanduka^ is mentioned in the colonnade inscription,
disciples of Gotiputra.
j
Tope may be
as old as
500
This kind of
addition
tisso,
See Mahawanso,
p.
king- of
stone.
272
No. 83.
Thus three sons of Goti had taken the vows, whilst a fourth became the King-'s Scribe, or Secretary
{JRaja- Lipalmra).
As
was
what
so.
therefore be
looked
upon
most
G.
the
from 260
Buddhist
relig'ion.
The
ag'e of the
entrance.
^^
(No.
g'ift
of an entrance architrave
and
by the
Macommon
chrono-
consent of
first
all
According- to
my
log-y
7.
he reig'ned from 19 to 37 A. D.
The
g-ateways
railing*,
is
confirmed by
tlie
of
the
inscriptions,
which
For
these
gateway
inscriptions in Plate
ancient record
of
the
Southern Pillar.
By
this
arrano'ement, a
g'reat
show the
half.
1.
273
But
there
is
still
in Plate
and gate-
found, are
made
quite black.
By
more recent
pillars
made
to
railing-.
it
Now,
as
were inscribed,
inscription at least
would
And
the
such, indeed,
longrailing-
is
entrance,
pillar
where a
old
of
now
revealed
by the
The
and of
its
more
difficult to
relics,
From
This
the non-discovery of
I infer that
this g-reat
chaifya was
conjecture
is
dedicated to the
Supreme Buddha.
Buddhas at the entrances. For it is the practice of the modern Buddhists of Nepal, when they dedicate a Chaitya to Adi Buddha, to place four statues of the Dhydni Buddhas at its base. Vairochana (or light), the first of the Pancha Bhyof the four mortal
ani
Buddhas,
is
building-.
274
THE
13HILSA TOPES.
relics of
Sakya
but
if,
as I
always
shown
to the peoi)le
the}^
on stated
festivals, it
off
by the monks, on
Bud-
NO. 2 TOPE.
SANCHI.
275
CHAPTER
1.
XYIII.
when Captain
in
j"* but
1822
it
Tope.
way down
hill
about
bears
400 jards
from which
109^"^ west.
The
built
up
to form a court
100
feet
Tope sur(built
rounded by
2.
railino*.
The
Tope
is
sohd
hemisphere
of
rough
39
feet in
diameter,
The basement is 6 meter, and 3J feet in height. feet in height, with a projection of 5 feet 4 inches,
which forms a terrace
shippers.
for the
is
perambulation of wor-
The
terrace
494.
276
which,
when measured
Captain Fell, was 19 feet in diameter.* most probably enclosed by a coping-, or cornice,
similar
to
by was This
that which
is
represented
around the
centre
terrace of
No.
Tope
at
Andher.
In the
its
stood
square
railing-
pedestal,
surrounded by a square
Buddhist
of small dimensions,
whole heig-ht
this
railing-j
being- only
feet.
The frag-ments of
: pillars,
feet
IJ inch in
10 J inches
of 2f inches.
surmounted by a
remains.
4.
now
The whole
is
surrounded by a Buddhist
railing*
G inches in heig-ht, with four entrances toThe wards the four sides of the square court. pillars are 5 feet 11 J inches in heig'ht, with a section
7 feet
The
rails
are
18
the
middle.
The
inter -
Tope, seems
is
is
The copingto be equal to the depth of rail. 21 inches in heig-ht, and 14 inches thick, and
connected
to
the
pillars
in
the
same Avay as
in
This
* Prinsep'8 Journal,
494.
NO..
2 TOPE.
SANCHI.
277
Tope,
is
elliptical;
west being* 74J feet, and the shorter diameter from north to south only 69 feet. By this ellipticity of
form, a clear breadth of more than
served
5.
all
feet
is
pre-
building-.*
railing-
The
Buddhist
which have
j
but these
by medallions containing* a variety of and numerous animals, both known and The medalhons are
circular in the middle
its
fabulous.
with
but the
full
medallions have
and wing-ed
Many
fig*ures
of
men and
animals
The
with bas-
reliefs, all
which
is
much
hand
resting-
on her
hip,
is
and
fi-om
in her left
hand a
lotus flower.
Her
hair
parted on the
rig'ht side.
She
is
which a
sing-le piece
of drapery
left thig-h.
The
g-racefnl
tude of this
fig-ure
place
its
XX.
for a plan
and view of
monument.
278
soiitli
On
pillar
there
a two-horse chariot containing- two and attended by an elephant carr3'ing- a standardOn a second pillar is represented a wheel^ or bearer.
fig-ures,
altar,
and ornaare
mented with
bowing*
7.
is
g'arlands.*
Two
kneeling' figures
down
On
one of the
a representation of a Tope, enclosed Avith a Buddhist railing-j and surmounted by a square pedestal, and
chatta.
by the usual
On
second pillar
is
repre-
symbol of Buddha.
is
On
a bas-
relief of a single column surmounted by three elephants carryino- the same wheel emblem of Buddha.
The base
is
enclosed
by a square Buddhist
railing-
On
emblem
peculiar
a pillar of the north entrance, the wheel or of Buddha is represented resting on the
monogram
pillar
is
or
symbol
of
Dharma.J
lions,
On
another
shoAvn an isolated
column, surcarryhig
The colonnade of
of the
many
inscriptions,
of A\'hich
t See Plate
\
See Plate
XXXI., fig-. 6, of this work, XXXI., fig-. 1, of this volume. XXXII., fig. 1, of this volume.
NO. 2 TOPE.
SANCHI.
place
these
in
is
279
none have
3'et
been published.
chang'es
lano'uao-e.
substitution
the
five
With
exceptions^
the
only
spelling-
used
arjc
while
all
the g-ate-
way inscriptions of the age of Sdtakarni. But on the colonnade of this Tope we have both
spelling's;
five
times.
From
this
fact Ave
may
conclude that
between the
is
ag-es of
Asoka and
Sri Satakarni.
This
borne out by the forms of the alphabetical characwhich^ thoug-h g-enerally like those of Asoka's
ters^
some
differences
which undoubtedly
is
The
principal chang-e
seen
manner of attaching- the vowel u at the foot of the kh. In the Asoka inscriptions^ this is done by
the intervention of a dot^ or point; but in those of the present
circle.
Tope^ the
dot
is
replaced
by a small
280
THE BHILSA
TOPE."?.
CHAPTEE
INSCRIPTIONS. NO.
PI.
XIX.
TOPE. SANCHf.
XXI.; No. l.Narjildsi dunam Ayasa-atemsino. " Gift of NagilasI; the pupil of Aryya."
No.
2.
Dhama
Rakhitasa
sejhasaJca.
. .
"(Gift) of
Dharma Rakshita
."
No.
3.
race."
The
A\'ith,
celebrated
name
of the
Pandus
is
here met
ment.
tribe,"
am
rig-ht in
See
also
No.
No.
8, for
4.
Bxulhilasa-hlwrjavarhanaliasa ddnam.
increase!- of
enjoyment."
No.
5.
vra-devaya
sini{yd).
" Gift of
Mitra
No.
G.
INSCEIPTIONS.
No.
7.
NO.
2 TOPE.
SANCHI.
281
Sanqha Mitra,
No.
8.
Budha
yapand
Palita,
tlie
No.
9.
kasa ddnam,
.
"Gift of (Ar)yyapana
No. 10.
."
Budha
."
No. 12.
No. 13.
See Nos. 182 and 192 of No. 1 Tope^ which both give
the
name
of
Ndgaimya
(or 'priyci)
a difference in
two
centuries.
"
Gift of
No. 15.
Vdlayd Korariye Ihikhunaye ddnam. " Gift of Vala Korari (the weaver ? ), a mendicant
nun."
No. 16.
"
ddnamhhi
The meaning-
but
it
may
and
2S2
No. 17.
"
Pillar-g-ift
No. 18.
Phagula,
tlie
mendicant nun."
Gtitasa sdsd
.
No. 19.
Balalicisa
Ayasa Arapa
(jian)-
GuPTA,
tlie (delig'liter) in
Scripture."
simj^ly a boy,
sig'nif}^
Aryya. name
My
copy reads
to be Aralia.
No. 21.
"
No. 22.
Pillar-g-ift
daha Isiddsiya
of Isidasi,
No. 23.
of Pohhare-
yaliaP
No. 24.
Vindlidye
is
This inscription
wheel
pillar
of the
western entrance.
There has
letter,
and
am
If we mig-ht read
^^
or
^^
^udllu_,
INSCRIPTIONS. NO. 2 TOPE.
SANCHI.
wife)
283
YiNAKA,
HANIKA."
the daug'hter-in-law
of
Va-
No. 25.
"
No. 26.
(?)
(or Isaclakanditi)."
No. 27.
Isddeliadiyd ddnam.
No. 28.
No. 29.
Budha
" Gift of
Pd(lita)saliodiya dd^iam.
. .
BuDHA Palita
is
."
This inscription
it
much
8.
to be the
same
as
No.
No. 30.
" Gift of
No. 31.
Budha
" Gift of
{Miti)sedaliadiya ddnnm.
Budha Mitra
."
No. 32.
for arddlia-paurihasyay
is
to
j^o. 34.
284
NaU:'
No. 35.
Bahnlasa ddnam.
" Gift of Bahula."
No. 36.
No. 37.
No. 38.
Aya Nandahasa
" Gift of Aryya
bhikhwio ddnam.
the mendicant monk."
Nandaka,
No. 39.
Naga
Rahhitasa
hhichhuno
Pohhareyahasa
No. 40.
" Gift of
Sagha Rahhitasa Ihichhu dajiam ho'isa. Sangha Rakshita, the mendicant monk."
No. 41.
No. 42.
"
Udaharaghariyasa.
" (Gift) of
...
of Udaharaghariya."
No. 43.
28-5
CHAPTER
OPENING OF NO.
1.
XX.
TOPE.SANCHI.
which Captain Fell
felt
On
who had half ruined it in 1822, had ended nothino'. But at the same time I had some misfrom the
laro-e size of the breach,
o-ivinofs,
whether
After
their
the centre.
several careful
tenant Maisey and myself felt actual centre had not quite been
that
the
attained, althoug*h
away
the
loose stones
down
In
three hours
stone
chamber
2.
on
and two
286
westward
of
it,
feet,
south side being- 18 or exactly half the diameter, while that from the
tlie
was 20 h^ feet, or 2 feet more than the The bottom of the chamber was semi-diameter.
eastern side
exactly 7
feet
3J
feet
hemisphere.
3.
The
relic-box,
is
11
9J inches broad, and the same in heig'ht, It was standing- with one of its includhig* the lid.
inches long*,
long- sides to the east,
On
removing*
it
ing" inscriptions
eastern
face
clia VdcJihi
GoTRA, Upddiya
(or
Vachhi Suvijayata,
4.
plished
org'ans of sense,
earthly desfres.
g-rades
of
j
advancement
and the
by the
Buddhist
religionists
fact that
Kas3'apa-Gotra was
See Plate
XX.
SANCHI.
learn
287
from the
the
Hemawanta^ where,
as
we
Ahhidharma.
The
spelling*
is
oi
Aran
Arhata
is
always written
Great Tope.
5.
On
removing* the
lid
we found
of which one
is
XX.
of
Each
burnt
small
portions
human
All
was
these
inscriptions
will
be found
in
Plate
XX.
No. I. STEATITE BOX.
Outside Lid.
8apurisa{sa) K6sapa Gotasa Suva Hemavatdchcmyasa. " (Relics) of the emancipated Kasyapa Gotra, the missionary
the whole
to
Hemawantar
Inside Lid.
Sopiirisaisa) IfajMmnsa. " (ReHcs) of the emancipated Madhyama."
Bottom.
Sapurisasa Hdritiputasa.
" (Relics) of the emancipated Haritiputra."
288
BOX.
Outer Circle.
Sapwisasa Vaclihdya Suv'tjayatasa Gotantevasino.
''
Vachha Suvijayata,
GOTA."
the pupil of
Inner Circle.
K&lianava-puhhasasdhana ddnam.
" The
gift of
Kakanava Prabhasana."
BOX.
Outside Lid.
Sapxinsasa 3faha Vanayasa Sapwisasa Apagirasa. " (Relics) of the emancipated Maha Vanaya, (and) of the emancipated Apagira."
Inside Lid.
Sapwisasa Kodinipntasa.
" (Relics) of the emancipated Koiiudinya-putra."
No.
SANCIII.
289
Inside Lid.
Sapurisasa Gotipntasa.
"
Gotiputra."
Bottom.
Saj) ur Isasa
6.
REMARKS.
names of Kasyapa and Mato the
JVo. I.
Box.
The
Hema-
wanta country,
in
Third Synod
241
B. c.
learn that he
nothingis
Of Haritiputra
relics
known
No. 8 Tope
at
Andher.
placed on
that of
man
name
is
the
stone
box,
son,
along-
^Y\t\\
Kasyapa.
Relics
of
his
Vacchiputra, were
those
of
Kakanava
He
is
thus doubly
who was
290
Low
gives a story
Burmn^ reg-arding- a sea captain named KaM-hhdsa, who traded to Takkasila Kahn-hMsd appears to be in the reig-n of Asoka.* only a contracted form of Kdkanava Prahhdsan,
The Captain was a servant of the King- of Bom, whose subjects were famous for magic spells. Asoka, therefore^ employed Kdkdbhdm to discover some
hidden
relics^
and
hi a splendid Chaitya^
Pali in^o-
Kdkanava
and a descendant of Kodlnl or Kolmdinija, one of Buddha's eigiity disciples. The name is a remarkable one,
and as both
Asoka,
it is
same person.
No. III.
Steatite
Vaiunja and
No. IV.
h'qmtra
j
Steatite
Box.
Kohudinya, who has just been mentioned. Mog-ali or Maudg-ala })utra was the well-known head of the
Buddhist Church, who superintended the proceeding's
*
xvii. 91,
92.
SANCHI.
reig'ii
3-
291
the
B. c.
Third
241.
of
Asoka
He
died at eig-hty
ears of ag'e^ in
B. c. 233.
7.
The discovery
no
less
in
this
relics of
men
of the
One
Hemawanta country as missionaries^ after the meeting- of the S3'nod. From this we may conclude
last
of
away.
for
The
raihng*
is
which
among-st the
we
find
it
used
in the inscriptions of
The
own
ag-e, to
permit the
The Tope
itself
would seem at
first to
have been
But I suppose
that
community
g-radually
relics
292
of other
long'
and well
relig-ion,
of the Buddhist
during*
the
Asoka.
9.
com])arison of
all
durino-
the
reio-n
of Asoka.
The family of
have furnished no
less
and
was
so eminent a
member of the
the
title
Bauddha community
^'
as to have merited
',
of daijado, ov,
which
own
This famil}',
successful propounders of
Buddhism,
and
the
fixmous Mogaliputra,
at the
who was
Buddhist Church
in B.C. 241.
members of
and
their pupils
is
shoAvn in
OPENING OF NO 2 TOPE.
KODINI
had three
sons,
SANCHI.
OO! 93
KODINI-PUTRA,
Eelics at Sdnchi.
GOTI,
had 4 sons and 1 pupil.
MAJHIMA,
Missionary to the
Hemawanta,
Relics at Sdnchi and Sunari,
GOTI-PUTRA,
Missionary to Ddrddbhisara,
Relics at
KAKANAVA
PRABHASAN,
Presented Relics of Fr/(/n' to Sdnchi.
pupil was
BIIANDUKA,
a Bhihshu or
SUBAIIITA,
the royal
scribe.
Monk.
See Sdnchi
Inscriptions, No. 33.
See Sdnchi
Inscriptions, No. 110.
Sdnchi Si Sond?-i,
had
2 pupils.
GOTPS
I
VACHIII-SUVIJAYATA,
Relics at Sdnchi,
GOTI-PUTRA
had 2
I
had
son.
pupils.
MOGALI-PUTRA,
Head of the Buddhist
Church
in b.c. 241.
VACHHI-PUTRA,
Relics at Andher.
Relics at
expect to
g'et
of
Sakya Sinha's
birth^ teaching-,
and death.
A few
more
would pro-
to the ag-e of
As we have
who
294
the
6tli
who
Synod
existing-
monuments would
yield us
the names of
many
Budbefore
We should
more
most
comjilete
genealogical
successions during*
the
NO. 3 TOPE.
SANCHI.
295
CHAPTER
NO. 3
1.
XXI.
TOPE. SANCHI.
Tope presented a mere mass of
showed the lower
and the terrace of the
At
ruins ; *
but a
closer inspection
basement tolerably
40
feet
was formed of
the western
orig'inal
singie slabs,
on
side, is
feet,
soil
its
heig'ht
j
above the
level
of the
7 J feet
above the
still
floor
by a
now
lying- to the
railing-,
290
coping* stoneSj
The
coping' stones
thick.
The
less
1
pillars
may
what
No.
was somerailino-
than
five
feet in
heio-ht.
The
of
Tope
at Sonari^ of
which the
pillars are
d^
inches
by 8
inches^
is
The
one
enclosure
to the south
standing*,
and I thought
3.
The
pillars of
the
southern
entrance
are
14
inches
The
clear breadth
between the
railino'
of the Tope
IS^^ feet
one
which the
railing*
is
was
the
it
attached,
is left
same
Tope must
railing*.
The bas-
similar in subject
and
in st3'le to
Tope, that there can be httle doubt that both are the
period.
sentations of Topes
in
closure,
The Tope stood in the midst of a square enand was surrounded by a ver}^ thick wall, the
still
foundations of which,
remain on three
sides.
Tlie
NO. 3
enclosure
TOPE. SANCHI.
and the walls were
297
built
was 90
shaft
feet square^
A
after
was sunk
and
upwards of 5
larg*e stone
its lid.
from
north to south.
On
raising*
this slab
we saw two
'^
That
(relics)
of
Sariputea"
that of
to
the
north bore
Malid
Mogaldnasa, "
(relics)
Maha Mogalana."
with a
lid
Each
foot^
6 inches thick.
level as the
The
G.
terrace outside.
larg*e
steatite
casket,
heig-ht,
in
by a very
thin
saucer
of
black
earthenware 9J inches in diameter with a depth of 2 inches. The saucer was broken, and the upper
surface
had peeled
lustrous.
off,
was
two
this
7.
still
4J inches
in leng'th,
thing*
in
box was a
live spider.
is
;
The
relic-casket
It
has
and
its
surface
is
now hard
and
polished.
In
Plate
XXII.
have given a
half-size
298
were usually deposited with the holiest relics ; as Avith There the skull of Buddha* at Hilo near Jalalabad.
were two
the one
distinct
sets of the
metals as well as
first
series con-
sisted of
Chinese.
Stiuscrit.
1. Su-fa-lo 2.
Suvarna
Gold.
Silver.
A-lu-pa
Bvpya
Vaklurya
Sphatiha
....
3. Lieu-li 4. Se-plio-ti-kia
5. Meu-plio-lo-kie-la-plio
Lapis
lazuli.
Rock-crystal.
(A
pale blue
stone ame-
thyst). (?)
6. Mo-lo-kia-li 7.
(Variegated agate).
Po-ma-lo-kia
Padmardga
Ruby.
9.
The second
Cliinese.
series consisted
Sanscrit.
of
1.
Po-lo-so
Prahala
..
.
Coral.
2.
A-cliy-ma-kie-pbo
Asmagarhlia{J)k.mhQV.
3.
4.
Ma-ni
Chin-sbu-kia
3Iani
Pearl.
(A
(J)
5. Sby-kia-pi-ling-kia
G.
Mo-lo-kia-pbo
7. Pa-clie-lo
Vajra
Diamond.
The seven precious thing's found with putra's relics differ somewhat from both of
10.
series
;
Sarithese
is
still
very
striking*.
Fo-hwe-hi,
c.
xiii.
NO. 3 TOPE.
Ist^
a,
SANCHI.
3rcl^
;
299
two small seed
an oblongstill
flat piece
;
of pearl; 2iid^
pearls
of lapis-lazuli
Cth, a
crystal Ijead
tth,
pre-
body of
j
a Lama, bits of
g-arnets,
rice
J
g'old, silver,
;
pearls,
and turquoises
holy
g-rains of
of
the
Slmkpd, or
pencil
cedar
(.Juniperus
excelsa).
11.
steatite
somewhat
is
smaller
than
that
of
Sariputra.
It
when
now
the colour
casket.
is
Inside
frag-ments
than half
an inch in
12.
leng-th.
On
is
there
a single ink
letter is sd,
and
in that of
Maha
13.
Mog'alana's
it
is
ma;
names.
of these
relig-ious
The
relative
:
position
their
rehcs has
its
sig'nificance
for
in
ceremonies the
the
;
east,
which
the
front,
^^^ra
while
^'
south
and
were
respectively
the
rig'ht,"
300
aparay ^^behmd."
Now
Stlriputra
Maha Mo-
g-alana were the princijoal followers of Buddha, and were usually st^ded his rig'ht and left hand disciples.
Their ashes thus preserved after death the same positions to the rig-ht
and
left
life.
of
themselves occupied in
14. Sariputra
who
received
name from
his
but he
is
also
known by
learned of
g-riha.
the
court of Rajafour
proficient in the
excelled
wisdom.
were so great, that Sakya himself i)roclaimedt that the " profoundly wise Sdriputra was competent to spread abroad the wisdom of Buddha;" and his
births,*
fellow-disciple
Kachhayano declared
is
that
^^
excepthig-
wisdom
Csoma de Koros
in
vol.
xx.,
p. 52.
t Tunioiu', Introduction to
Mahawanso,
p. xxvii.
NO. 3
15.
TOPE. SANCHI.
801
Buddha emhraced
He, and
all
a monastic
Buddha-
hood^ that
in
584
B. c.
his fellow-student
the philosophical
day without
up
all
16.
Sanskrit, and
Uligeriin dala'i
(the
Sea of
Parables),
we
read,*
^^
When Sariputra
said to
to
all
learnt that
entering- nirvana,
he experienced
^
himself^
It
is
soon
the
A^llo
and contrary
expectation,
that
;
him
and
shield of souls
and
the
Buddha,
'
It
is
impossible for
V me
He
to
then said to
witness
nirvana of Buddha.'
when Buddha
Sanskrit,
replied,
will,
the
Khuhihldu
(in
NirmmaiiMya,
tranquillity.'
incarnations),
who
enter the
Nirvana of
Sariputra,
havingdress
j
heard
and,
these words of
Buddha, arrang-ed
his
He
them
then
embraced the
feet
of
the
latter,
placed
thrice
upon
'
his head,
and
joining- the
palms of
c.
302
proacli
tlie
accomplished Buddlia.'
He
his
monk
Yontl,
llajagTiha, his
native
^
town.
When
arrived there, he
into the suburbs,
said to Yonti,
Go
and
to the palace of
to
them
come
:
him."'
The monk
his
messao'e
;
When
the
king*
Ajatasatra, the
dis-
all
^
tilled
!
Ah
what
become of
shall
many
beings, the
Kutuhhtu Sariputra
'
have
entered nirvdnaJ
down and saying-, Kutuhlitu ! if thou becomest nirvana who shall be our protector, and vSariputra then that of so many other being-s?'
him, bowing'
addressed them the following* words
perishable,
belong" to
:
Since
all
is
the
this
5
end of
all
is
death.
As
^-e,
too,
remain
career.
A^
long*
But
as
you
all,
in consequence of meritorious
had the
hai)piness
NO. 3 TOPE.
SANCHI.
303
human
merits^
form^ do 3'ou add other accumuhitive and accom2)hsh such works as shall save you
from
Sansara.'
When Sariputea
had
finished
with salutary
to
his
home.
After midnig-ht,
;
Saeiputra
all
gathered
directed these
upon one
point,
first
Dhjdna.
From
Samadhi of
nihility.
^
Samadhi of the births of complete From this Samadhi he entered that "of
nor not thinking
lastly into
neither
thinhiiiffj
f then
into that
of limitation ;
17.
'^
and
Nirvana.
the king- of the Gods,
Avith
When Khourmousda,
learnt of the
whole space
they scattered
^
Oh
he whose wisdom was as the depth of the sea, who had passed throug-h all the gates of knowledge, Avhose
musical speech flowed sweetty as a running stream,
who was
chief of
304
THE
BIIILSA TOPES.
Khutuhhtu Sariputra
Who
shall
suc-
accomplished
Buddha and
Tatlui-
much
oil,
accents
for
the
Khourmousda,
the
to
commanded Yishwamitra
the car
body of Sariputra.
the corpse
When
was
finished,
of
in
sitting* position,
all"
to a beautiful plain,
of sorrow.
pile of
with
oil
and
Sari})utra,
and applied
to his
upon it the body of Then all boAved down, home. When the fire was
priest
exting-uished, the
Yonti collected
Buddha.
his master.
He
at
the
feet
of
Buddha, announcing,
of Yonti, he
'
AYhen Ananda
was much grieved, and said to Buddlin, Oh, Buddha the first of our band has entered
!
"
NO. 3 TOPE.
7iirvdna; to
SANCHI.
we unbosom
althoug-h
305
ourselves,
whom now
shall Ave
^
shall
and
whom
Buddha
duties,
replied,
Ananda
Sariputea
many
me
As
or
sandal,
with Saeiputra's
the pile.
relics,
We
know
that a Tope
was
in
this
honour of
their
much-prized
acquisition.
From
MoGALANA,
or
Maha Mogalana
as he
was
same name, was the son of the Brahman Mudg-ala. His proper name was Kalika or Kolita, but he
was generally called by his patronymic Maudgalyayana, or MoGALANxi. Csoma de Korosf calls
*
Tumour,
in Prinsep's Journal,
vii.
1013.
306
him MoNGALYANA^
20.
Maudgalyayana.
two famous
disciples
The reHcs of
these
of
Buddha
himself: for
we found
No. 2 Tope
at Satdhara.
at
We
Fa
Mo-
Hian
that
She-li-foe
(or
g-alana); while
g-riha,
we know
was
still
400
A. D.
21. It
Sari-
may
and
if
there
In the Tibetan Dulva,t it is recorded that Katyayana, and five hundred other monks, were despatched by Sakya to convert This would seem the King- of Ujain to Buddhism.
sixth century before our era.
to
relio-ion of
estab;
and
names of the
t Fo-hrve-ld,
\
c. xxviii.
Csoma de Koros.
NO. 3 TOPE.
celebrated cities which
SANCHI.
by the
307
acts in
fact
is
to be accounted for
by Katyavisited
by
(or
At
Second Synod^ in
Bhikshus to
Avanti
As
of
conversion
fraternities
the
propag*ation
Buddhism
throug-hout Ujain
may
500
B. c.^
22.
On
it
seems to
all
me more
likely
deposited in the
Tope at Rajag'riha
who, when he
Buddha
Maha
Mog'alana.
I have already
is
is,
still
existing-
The
I attribute to the
it
of Asoka, at which
period I suppose
althoug-h
it is
may
date as early
The
g-reat
to be
808
tlie
of
The
solid
In No.
in
9,
4, the solid
7y
No.
rock was reached at 8 J feet ; and the earth was reached at 13 feet j Nos. 8
SONAET TOrES.
300
CHAPTER
XXII.
SONARI TOPES.
1.
The
little villao-e
liill^
of Sonari
is
situated on a low
spur of a sandstone
and
The name
the
is
symbol of Buddha as
Maha
Chakravartti Raja.
The
ag'e
traditions of the
of
man
attains four
thousand years^ there appears a Kifig of the Golden Wheel * " who is born in a royal family^ and obtains
supreme
dig'uity
on succeeding"
his father
and
being*
fifteen
For
and
courtiers.
east;
wheel in the
a brilliant
is
lig'ht^
and
standing*.
310
wheel turns in that direction, and the King*, accomBefore the wheel are panied by his troops, follows.
four
g-enii,
who
serve as g-uides.
stops,
thnig*
the
north
wherever
it
the wheel
halts,
the
King*
In
is
to say, not to
lie,
kill,
not to
not to be
refinement, not to
abandon
called the
one's-self
to
He
is
King of
the
Golden Wheel, or the Holy King turning the wheel and he possesses the seven precious things, of which
the
first
is
^
the
treasure
of the
Golden Wheel.'"
called
wheel to turn,"
possessingit,
the
the
traverses
the
universe,
King*.
also
Other wheels of
iron,
are
mentioned
of Buddha.
2.
From
this
it
seems
pillar, as
shown
many
is
A pillar of this
still
kind
described
by Fa Hian, as
standing' at
SONARI TOPES.
Shewel or
place in
Sravfisti
311
visited
in
Oiidli^
when he
the
400
a. d.
" There are/' says he^ " two pavilions and two
stone pillars
j
on the
executed
is
on that to
There
-,
the rig-ht
placed
is^
however, no trace of
a pillar
now
at Sonari
To
hill
the
but to the
westward
it is
The
hill is
covered
is
now
as wild
and desolate as
the
it
was once
and
flourishing-
when
hymn
of praise
was chanted by
situated
side.
at Sonari
is
in
the
is
each
side.
to 15 feet in heig-ht,
The
object
puzzled
me
312
state.
was undoubtedly a temple^ I presume that the Sonari structure was only the basement or
this
As
The Tope
This
is
48
feet
in diameter^ of
mud.
drical plinth
The
terrace itself
is is
5J
feet
broad
nearly perfect^
The Tope
of
its
entire
It
The
pillars
than
inches side.
each 8 inches
deep
b}^
3J inches
The
railing-
was
all
formed
Avhile
hill,
the Tope itself was built of the claret-coloured sandstone of the Sonari
hill.
XXIII.)
6.
Avas
surrounded
Buddhist
nothing
feet
8 inches in
by a height, of which
now remains
feet
1)ut
The
pillars
S^ inches
1^)
9^
face
by 8 inches
railings,
each
3^ inches thick.
diiferent
SONAKI TOPES.
of the Simchi
railiiig-s.
813
in heig-ht^
It
on the
This
outer
flowers^ as
railing'
shown
IX.
was erected
same manner
as those at
by the gifts of many different individuals. Two of these simple records still remain (see Plate XXIII, fig-s. 8 and 9).
Sanclii^
Fig'.
8.
manasa ddnani.
" Gift of
Dharma Gupta,
the pupil of
regenerated)
Fig'.
9.
(Ayt/cqjasanaJmsa Atevasino
Aryya Prasannaka."
from the
g'reat
In No. 13 of the
at Sanchi,
inscriptions
Tope
Aryya Prasannaka
J3hikshi(, or
we have a record of a gift made by himself^ who is there called a mendicant monk. As the name does not
the one record and the teacher of the others are the
same person.
fix
the latter end of Asoka's reig-n, coeval with that of the neigiibouring* Tope, No. 2, which will presently be
described.
8.
down
and
more than 5
The
314
relic
is
was
Un-
discovered.
The
c}'
by a domed
lid
of the
same
fine
sand-
more than 2
inches.
Inside
description
in total
and 3| inches
diameter, and of a
nacled top.
cr3"stal
Lastly, inside
this
there
was a small
meter.
This
little
casket
Buddha
most careful
As
the relic-chamber
is
opened
it
long- before,
and
its
had
kindred dust.
NO. 2 TOPE.
SONARI.
315
CHAPTER
NO. 2
XXIII.
TOPE. SONARI.
is
1.
The
situated north
by west from the Great Tope hundred and fifteen feet. The
is
at a distance of three
bearing-^
103
deg-.
W.,
same
that
there
in
this
significance
ang'le is
angle.
The Sanchi
is
109
deg-.^
106
deg'.
At Sanchi
prolonged to the
Sonari also
it
At
is
No. 2 Tope
It
is
is
situated in an enclosure
1G5
feet
a solid hemisphere of dry stone^ 27 feet in diameter^ raised on a cylindrical plinth 4=^ feet
square.
in height.
The
terrace
is is
12 feet in height.
This
6J
feet
No
XXIV.
trace of railings or
310
THE BHILSA
j
TOPE,S.
is
other-
been
3.
lost.
shaft
which at
rehc-chamber.
depth^ and
its
The chamber
itself
was 1^
foot in
relics
were deposited,
In the chamber
execution.
b}'
a plain
lid,
secured by lac.
human
bone,
whose
5.
relics
No.
1 Eelic-casket is
box of
crystal,
As
the crystal
to
be inscribed, the
name and
of the holy
man were
The
one of
an inch
long-
inscription,
which
eng-raved on both
sides, is
:
c
i
-sa Dadabhis^i-*''^
dhjadasa.
relig-ion
" (Relics) of the emancipated Gotiputra, the hrother of amonust the DarclahMsaras of tlie HemaTvanta."
As
in
full
mv
account of
religious
missions
NO. 2 TOPE.
SONARI.
in
31?
this
(See Pkite
XXIY.)
is
No. 2 Rehc-casket
with a
flat
bottom and
No.
Tope.
lid.
The
inscription
is
Kodmir
is
Majldma
the
is
the Sanskrit
is
name
Buddha.
second, or
In No. 2 Tope at Sanchi the relics of a of the same Majhima were found, but in
patronjanic
is
omitted.
As
the
it
at the
Kohudhiya the companion of Buddha. 7. No. 3 Belic-casket is similar in shape and size to No. 2, and is of the same dark-coloured and mottled steatite. The inscription^ eng-raved around
of the g'reat
the outside of the
lid, is
318
The relics of Kasyapa were also found in No. 2 Tope at Sanchi with the same inscription recording*
his
mission to
the
Hemaivanta, but
omittino-
the
patronymic.
8.
No. 4 Relic-casket
inscription eng-raved
is
similar to Nos. 2
and
3.
The
lid is
Another portion of
'2
Ivosiki's relics
was found
in
No.
Tope
9.
at Sanchi.
No
5 Eelic-casket
like
is
is
shaped somewhat
plain and crossed.
triang'les
a pear.
The
outside
is
or-
namented by a succession of
triang-les,
alternatel}^
The
"
Alabagira."
eig'lit
cities
which obtained a
j)ortion
of Buddha's
relics,
and
may
No.
'2
Tope
at Sanchi
names
10.
are the
same
the letter
J,
The
no
relics of
No. 2
NO. 2 TOPE.
SONAEI.
819
same
by which time all the eminent misemployed by Asoka for the propag'ation of
must have
closed their earthly career.
his reliofion
dimensions.*
The most
little
and 8
removal of a
rubbish in No.
3,
the
broken
chamber
and
7,
was discovered quite empty. Nos. 4, 6, were mere circular foundations. No. 3 has a
feet,
diameter of 15|-
feet.
The bottom
No. 5
is
of the
chamber
feet
a nearl}^ perfect
little
Tope.
14
feet
is
10
feet
4 inches.
foot
in
The
terrace
Its
2^
feet in breadth,
and 1^
heio-ht.
whole height could not have been more than 12 J feet. No. 8 is very much ruined. It has a diameter of ISJ
feet,
hig-h.
* See Plate V.
320
THE
BIIILSA TOPES.
CHAPTER
XXiy.
TOPES OF SATDHARA.
The gToup of Topes known as the Satdhara Topes are situated on the left bank of the Besah Iliver
1.
Ghora-pachar Eiver.*
"^
Sat-dhara means
literally the
hundred streams/'
its
name from
The
number of streams
cliff,
Avhich
meet at
this point.
on which the Topes stand here forms a perpenbeneath which flows the Besali River
g-len.
dicular
river
Above
Time
for
upwards of
shadowed
j
clear emerald
side darkly
by
on the
The
Bhikshu was
liot
See Flutes
I.
and V.
TOPES OF SATDHARA.
321
the
miles to the
W.S.W.
The
largest
now
a vast ruinous
mound
of bricklike the
Tope at Sanchi^ which it almost rivals in size.* The base of the dome is 101 feet in diameter but its
',
present heiglit
is
only 30
feet.
The
terrace
is
9 feet
feet
The
;
42
feet as it
now
stands
but
as the
Tope^ the heig-ht could not have been less than the
radiuS; or 50|- feetj
what more.
railing"^
of which se^'eral
remain
lying-
tog-ether
upon the
terrace.
Some
pillars of the
square
The
circular railing-
and
7 inches side.
There
each 10 inches
deep,
hig-li
and 9 inches
thick.
The square
railing-
* See Plate
XXV.,
fig-.
3.
322
same
were 3
and half
lotus
10
feet,
As
the great
rehcs,
brick
as
Tope
and
we were
My
is
purpose of showing them to the people on stated festivals. Now as the great Satdhara Tope has certainly lost at least ten feet of
its
height,
and probably
relics
more,
it
seemed to
in
me
it
:
would be found
ground.
down
Tope there are three of those remarkable sohd masses of building, of which one has
5.
Around
this
my
Tope
at Sonari.
The
first,
which
half engaged in
is
55
feet
long
feet broad,
feet.
with an average
is
immediately outside the western wall of the courtyard, is 80 feet long from north to south, and nearly
00
feet broad.
a\
The thnd
est
is
in a
more
perfect state.
It stands due
edge of the
cliff
TOPES OF satdhAra.
this side being' built
333
lieig-lit.
up
to a considerable
This
building- is about
98
feet long-
and 55
feet broad,
with
It
is
an
doorway
flig-ht
leading-
an open
passag'e,
from which a
of steps,
4J
platform.
now remain. The people know them by the common name of Siddh-Im-makdn, or " saints' houses." As
the term Siddhcij the " perfected," or
^^
finished,"
it
was
common
title
of the Bodhisatwas,
is
probable
NO. 2
6.
TOPE.-SATDHARA.
feet to the
N.N.W.
It
is
24
feet
to
depth of 6
feet,
when some
were seen
j
two small
steatite caskets
bottom.
The
*
there
was no
trace of
any chamber
who, find-
XXV.,
fig'.
2.
;;
824
each
They
putasa
Maha-Mofjalanasa "
See Plate
Maha Mogalana."
XXV.,
fig'S.
my
The only
between the alphabetical characters of the Sanchi and Satdhura inscriptions, is in the position of the vowel o,
Avhich, in the
Sanchi legend,
is
is
attached
This variety
may
have
been only a mere matter of taste with the engraver but as it is also possible that it may be the result of a
difference of date,
it is
worthy of remark.
NO
8.
TOPE. SATDHARA.
similar
in
all
This Tope
is
respects
to
that
somewhat more
is
24
feet
the terrace
feet
broad
present
is
feet.
shaft
shaped
slab,
On
this
XXV.,
fig'-
1-
TOPES OF SATDHARA.
beiiiji'
325
loiio-
raised
we saw a chamber,
1 foot
foot 8 iiiclies
0^ inches
in depth.
was
3J inches above the terrace. In the chamber there were two red earthenware pots,
therefore only 1 foot
See Plate
XXV., fig's.
8 and
9.
On
which was 11
inches in height,
we saw a
ware box, 7^ inches in diameter, closed by a domed There was no inscription of any kind. The lid.
mouth
of this vase
it
is
',
and I
believe that
On
raising-
smaller
cover,
which was 9|
inches in heig'ht,
we found a
of
red
earthenware,
these
relics,
and
both without
nothing-
inscriptions.
Of
said,
therefore,
more can be
Satdhara
teachers
of the
10.
little
at
Satdhara are
now
to
circles of stone,
from 12
20
feet in diameter.
Two
trees
j
of
in the
centre,
and
therefore possible
may
remark-
826
able^
we found one
solitary
name
is
the
among-st the
piles.
people for
these
TOPES AT BHOJPUR.
327
CHAPTER
The
Buddhist remains at
b}^
XXV.
TOPES AT BHOJPUR:
1.
this
place were
first
A'isited
my
brother^
who
"
g'ave
a brief notice of
is
so
common
it
name
of Bijoli to distinguish
is
it
disting'uish
As Bhojpur
my
hill
name.
remain
still
name
may
possi-
it is
situated.
The Topes
of
To
XXVI.
328
the
THE
S.S.W. stands
BIIILSA TOrES.
celebrated Fort of Eaysen^
to the treacherous
tlie
On the west
Andher Topes
The Topes
hill^
of the
on four successive
one above
by rocky
ledg-es^
which here
steps.
into rude
The
On
the
same
stag'e^ to
broad.
building*
known by two
;"
as 3ddlm-Dco-ha-manclar, the
is,
"Temple
of
Ma-
and 82
The walls
is
slope considerably,
are supported
b}"
the corners.
The entrance
is
from which a
terrace,
which
is
At
the western
end there
*
and twenty-eig'lit
feet big-h
on
tlie otlaer
sides.
The
t Amongst Sir Charles D'Oyly's lithographed sketches on the new road from Calcutta to Gya, there is one of an old temple at Budh-Gya or (Bodhi Gya), which stands upon a solid terrace, the
eame
as this at Bhojpur.
TOPES AT BHOJrUR.
829
The
of
Buddha
is
hand
and the
left
placed in
the lap.
To the
is
right and
left
Be-
low^ there
thing-s
springing-
liath
tlie
Tathagata
ascetic
explained.
The cause of
Dharma
Besides this
fig-ure
Srumana
is
are
recog-nizable as Surj a,
on the pedestal.
ToPE; A,
Bhojpur.
4.
There
is
south
side of this
is
Tope
faccj
which
is
wanting- in
is
all
the Topes.
feet
The
dia-
66
880
is
is
11|^ feet in
breadth and 5
is
The
heig-ht
24
18
8 inches.*
shaft
was sunk
to a depth of
;
and as we
oblig-ed to
the excavation
unfinished.
feel
confident,
Tope
is
situated in an enclosure
252
feet long-
The by 214
feet broad.
No. 2 Tope, B.
5.
Bhojpur.
all
This
is
the Topes
g'one,
around Bhilsa.
the double
flig-ht
The top
is,
of course,
but
is still
complete,
and the
traveller
may mount
is
surrounded by an enclosure
240
feet long',
is
and 210
feet broad.
hemisphere
89
feet
in diameter,
present
feet,
is
14^
hig'h.
feet.
The
is
terrace
b}^
is
feet
broad and
flig-lit
feet
It
reached
a double
of steps,
7
4J
feet
is
feet
in
breadth, which
meet
at
a landing-^
of dry stones,
*
XXVI.
TOPES AT BHOJPUE.
6.
831
at
shaft
chamher, at a height of 9|
foot,
Inside
we found
4 inches
box, 8J inches in
in height.
its
The
lid
but so
much
is
was
the
This
the
more
is
to be regretted, as
of
all
our discoveries.
inside,
The
of the box
is
was whiteit
washed
as fresh as if
On
inscription
The
relic-casket
is
its
all
shown
the
is
half size
(in
Plate
XXVI.)
it
placed
inside
was found.
The top
to
which
332
thin^
round
1
only a
1
few
g-rainS;
bead of
g-arnet^ or
Badakshani ruby^
and
pearl.
For another
series
my
in
account of the
omitted.
No. 3 Tope,
8.
C Bhojpur.
trace of circular form on
heig-ht^
but with a
slig-ht
one
side.
The
shaft
depth of
eig'ht feet^
was sunk down the centre to a but without any discover}^ From
feet^ or
Now,
at a height of
more than 15
feet
relics
had
long* ag'o
been removed
upper half
of the Tope.
One
we observed
four distinct
TOPES AT BHOJPUR.
333
No. 4 Tope, D.
9.
Bhojpur.
The base
is
of the hemisphere
is
31
feet
2 inches in diameter. It
is itself
3J
feet in breadth,
and 4^
is
shaft
the
Tope
16
centre,
which
reached the relic-cliamber at a depth of 5J feet. The chamber itself was 2 feet 5 inches deep ; the level
of the bottom behig- 4 feet 4 inches above the terrace.
XXYI.,
fig-.
6), containing'
an earthenware
bowl covered by a
is
lid
the word
title
g-enerally
applied to
Buddha
hd.
its
This
sides,
of execution.
but a
little
way
I
To
there
18
feet in diameter,
834
and beyond
dimensions.
tliis^
Bhojpur.
Tope
is
850
feet
from the
The
diaits
is
32
feet
4 inches^ and
is
hich
is
only
1 foot
8 inches in
heig-ht.
The
its
terrace
is
breadth
foot.
being-
height IJ
The whole
than 14
12.
Tope
is
therefore Httle
more
feet.
shaft
was sunk
less
as usual,
down
the centre
but at a depth of
than 3
On measurement,
to be
feet
suspect that
such
as
we found
Tope No.
5),
17, k?
it
^^t
Bhojpur
(See Plate
XXX.,
and that
was destroyed
and
when opened by
the
A'illag-ers.
presumpti^'e })roof
of this supposition
was found
in the disposition
One of
fi-3.
1 and 2.
TOPES AT BHOJPUR.
835
was
displaced^
and
its
into the
chamber.
The Ud
of leaves and earth, and small stones, among-st of the two vases.
feet
Now,
deep.
was 9
8 inches
been in-
One of
no doubt,
j
orig-inall}'
and
it is
possible
other vase
may
;
but
seems to
me more
in
pro-
another
chamber.
13.
Both of
and as these are the only inscriptions that were found at Bhojpur their occurrence is remarkable. The red
earthenware box
is
shown
in Plate
XXVII.,
size.
fio-.
3,
on
given in
fig-.
the width
The
upper surface
iig-ures,
ornamented with a succession of dotted and on the body of the bowl is the leg-end
is
is
mon punishment
for
336
de-
innnoral behaviour,
the
or
causingPatijtp
dissensions
among-st
fraternity.*
The
(Sanskrit
The
ceremony t of deo-radation
offender's ahns-dish upside
in turning- the
down^
in
which
2)osition it
was
had taken
uprig-ht.
place,
when
the alms-dish
was
ag*ain set
In the present case we may suppose that the offending* monk had died during* his degradation, and that his alms-dish had been thus inscribed at
his
own
J
request as a
mark of
his
penitence
and
humility.
The smaller vase is of red earthenware, 4 inches in heig'ht and nearly 5 inches in width. On
14.
is
hich
was no doubt
the Bhojpur
the
name
monks of
fraternity.
15. It
this
is
two
show
that
its
much
j
later
than
end of the
A\hile the
lowness of the
it
was
Csoma de Koros
Analysis
in
Asiatic Re-
searclies of
t Ditto, ditto,
87.
TOPES AT BHOJPUR.
reig-n.
337
mately
No. 8 Tope, b.
16. This
is
Bhojpur.
the second stage of
being-
the
hill,
38J
feet
in
diameter.
Tope
at a distance
260
direction of
No. 4 Tope.*
terrace,
feet
The
is
plinth
which
heig'ht,
in
As
the
heig'ht of the
mound
feet, or
it is
only two-
not to be
to the
have yielded no
relics.
No. 9 Tope,
17.
is
c.
Bhojpur.
The base
heig'ht of
is 2|-
At 160
dome
is
feet to the
of the
29
feet in diameter,
is 1
and the
foot.
The terrace
feet
broad, and 5 J feet in heig'ht, with a slight slope outwards. The whole height is now only a little more
than 14
feet.
The usual
shaft
was sunk
to a
depth
XXVII.
338
was a
a double
steatite
containing"
The
internal surface
still
retains the
to an old person.
Three
One molar,
arm bone.
Unca aspera
still
feet,
The whole
1 foot
was only
7|-
feet.
On
we found
a chamber, 1 foot
square and
This
itself
Sec Plate
XXVIL,
The
lid
TOPES AT BHOJPUR.
339
No.
11.
Tope,
e.
Bhojpur.
19.
tree
was
g-rowingis
in
the
middle of this
a terrace
3|- feet
On
the
west a double
flig-ht
by 4f
feet broad.
The removal
on a
level
being-
with
In the chamber we found a round earthen jar full of bits of bone, leaves, and rubbish.
Like the last Tope, this had evidently been opened
before.
20.
stag-e
of
the
hill
may
12
No.
Tope,
f,
and No.
No.
of 18 J
16,
13,
g,
have each a
diameter of 17
feet.
i,
feet.
No.
j,
No. 17,
of 6
feet.
feet,
and a
heig-ht
On
we found two
N.E. and
respectively to the
J
;
340
S.W.
west.
sides corresponded
See Plate
XXX.,
fig-.
5.
we found
the remains of
earthenware pots
and
bits of
Tope had
also been
1,
No.
19,
18,
and No.
m, of 13
;
No. 20,
o,
n,
is
a mere circular
foundation
has a diameter of 18J feet and No. 22, p, of 9^ feet, with a terrace of 1 foot 1
No. 21,
inches.
The
third stage
or
platform of the
all
hill
is
of which
No. 23,
of IJ foot.
q,
has a diameter of 19
feet,
and a terrace
in this
Tope
It
at a
1
heio;ht of only
was
and 9 inches deep; and it foot long-, contained three earthenware jars filled with earth and
IJ foot broad,
leaves.
No. 24, r, is 6 feet in diameter, and is the smallest No. 25, s, is 9 feet in diameter, with a at Bhojpur terrace of only 6 inches No. 26, t, is 8 feet in diameter
; ;
No. 27,
;
u, is
7^
feet in
is
No. 28,
v, is
10
feet
TOPES AT BHOJPUR.
341
eig'lit
on
this
hill
lying- in a direction
and
8|-
No. 30 Tope^
hig-h^
a,
is
in
with a terrace of
1 foot
1 Of feet in
^, is
is
13
feet
No. 34,
e,
is
10 feet
and
No
35,
I, is
17|- feet in
diameter.
At 600
Tope,
7,
feet to
and
ag-ain at
B,
600
is
No. 37 Tope,
\Ahich
noAV a mere
mound
feet.
of stones
A
the
shaft
this
Tope
to the solid
all
little
heaps of stones
the
hill
stag-es of
would no doubt discover some ten or even twenty more of these small Topes but as they have all long- ag-o been rifled by the villa g-ers the labour would be completely thrown away. The old villag-e
;
of
Bhojpur was no doubt entirely built of stones taken from these little Topes, and from the surroundwalls of the g-reat Topes.
ing*
for the
Topes
few discoveries of interest among-st so many as not more than five, or perhaps six, of the
largest
spoilers.
342
CHAPTER
ANDHER
1.
XXVI.
TOPES.
The
little
liill
villag-e
of Andlier
is
situated
at the
foot of a
aud 5 miles
The
position
is
very
line one,
from
a\
checked
by
distance of
twenty-five miles.
at Sanchi, the
hill
of
Udaya-
NO
2.
TOPE. ANDIIER.
of the
This
is
one
Buddhist
railing-
still
standing-.f
I.
* See Plates
and V.
i
t See Plate
XXVIII., %s.
and
2.
343
no doubt due to the secluded and inaccessible position of the Topes, which are not lar^e enoug-h to
attract the eye, althoug'h they can be distinctly seen
when pointed
35
feet
out.
The base of
heig'ht.
is
phnth only 4
wide and 5
The
terrace, 5 J feet
its
feet hig-h,
and 13 inches in
This
exists.
is
that
now
From
but
we were
numerous Topes
coping- forms
an appropriate 4 inches
to
the
massive
basement.
steps,
On
a double flight of
feet
width,
which meet at a
5J
feet in
breadth.
is
standing,
The base
enclosed
by a Buddhist
railing 7
feet in height,
in \\\e
The
pillars
side.
There
The coping
is tlie
same
344
The
dallions
formed of
and other
flowers.
is
meThe
seen on so
many of the old coins, here occupies On one of the pillars there is a short
the usual style
:
a medallion.*
inscription
in
The
in
the
reig-n
of Asoka.
The
pillars of the
The
principal
two
lions
surmounted by
each on a
which seyeral
circle,
This
may
The Tope
and
70
tions
nearly
feet long*,
feet broad,
but
was sunk down to the centre of the hemisphere, where we found a chamber 10 inches square, and 18 inches in height on one side, by 10
4.
shaft
XXXII.,
fig-.
of this work.
ANDHER
TOPES.
345
The chamber, bottom, and only 5J inches at top. which is 3i inches deep and 4 inches wide, contained
nothing- save
small
The
fig.
lid
of the box
2^ inches
in height,
beneath.
See Plate
XXVIII.,
Three
feet
slightly formed,
mouth downwards.
Beneath
this
was a second
in
8J
bowl 7 inches
vase 5 inches in diameter and 4J inches in height, This vase with a small lid of the same material.*
was empty.
See Plate
XXVIII.,
fig. 7.
a second Tope of
much
smaller
dimensions, but in a
much more
met
feet
with.
The base of
is
18
on a cylindrical plinth 4
terrace,
*
which
is
feet
The
346
hig-h.
feet
14 inches in width.
as
it
The
Tope
now
was sunk doAvn the centre of the Tope to the depth of 3|- feet^ when we found the chamber The sides of this I5- foot broad and 1 foot deep.
0.
shaft
and 147^
E. and
W.
respective^.
9|-
Inside
we found a
flat
larg-e
a small
tall
steatite casket,
both inscribed.
the
laro-e
by the
The
flat
earthenware casket
is
3 inches in dia-
meter, and nearly 1^ inch in heig-ht. J The inscription on the outside of the lid is partially obliterated, but
by
is
easily
com-
pleted.
Vachhi-putua
of GoTI-PUTRA,"
in
No,
XXIX.,
fig-.
figs. 1
and
2.
|
t Plate
XXIX.,
4.
Plate
XXIX.,
fig. 5.
ANDHER
8.
TOFES.
is
847
in diameter
The
tall steatite
casket
3J inches
at bottom^
inches.
and 2^ inches at top, with a heig-ht of 5|It is ornamented on the outside by bands of
is
divided
and
barred.*
The
is
Kakanava Prabha-
(or
Kohudinya.)"
In
I can
my
No.
that
2 Tope at Sanchi,
suo-o-est reo'ardino*
to
the
The
larg-e steatite
vasef
is
made
of two pieces,
Its
orna-
found
lid,
remains.
No
trace
I presume that
represented
in
fig's.
it
was
similar to those
bas-reliefs.
which are
See
Plate
the
Sanchi
XXXIII,
neck there
20 and 21.
On
is
PUTRA."
10.
*
Every
Plate
thing- that I
fiy. 3.
XXIX.,
XXIX.,
fig-.
8.
348
celebrated
was of course a contemporary of Goti's other son^ Kakana Prabhasan and it is therefore very natural that we should find
As
Kakanava Prabhasan was still alive when the latter was erected. The date may therefore be fixed with some certainty in 200 B. C, when the reliirious enthusiasm excited by the zeal and example of Asoka was still fervent.
we
had the pleasure of examining*, was likewise one of the most complete in its preservation, and one of the
most
interesting*
in
its
contents.
It stands
to
the
feet.
is
only
just 12 feet.*
feet
cylindrical
is
plinth
feet in
On
feet,
which
reached
by a double
12.
feet
2 inches in width.
shaft
was sunk
as usual
down
the centre of
at a
the relic-chamber
was reached
height of
foot
The
See Plate
and
2.
ANDHEE
chamber was 14 inches
and the same
in heig-ht.
TOPES.'
349
long-
XXX.,
3 and
4.
red earthenware, 7 J inches hig-h and 7 inches broad, containing* a tall steatite casket,* similar to that of
Kakanava,
described.
which
was
found
in
is
the
Tope just
on
ornamental
of burnt
in-
quite plain
of the
bands.
bone.
It
is
quite
of
frag-ments
On
:
the outside
carved the
following*
scription
Sapnrisasa Hdritipntasa.
" (Relics) of the emancipated
Haritiputra
(son of Hariti)."
Inside the
in ink
:
lid is
" Gift of
13.
The
relics of
sented to the
Andher
Majhima and Kasapa Gota, the tAvo missionaries to the Hemawanta, there can be little doubt that he was a contemporary of those once celebrated men; and
was one of the principal Buddhist teachers of The date of the Tope may therethe ag-e of Asoka.
that he
*
See Plate
XXX.,
fig. 6.
350
end of the
wliich
will
Christian
make
two
CHAPTER
XXVII.
In
my
symbols of
sing-ly or united
and on many of the most ancient coins of India. The summits of the Sanchi g^ateways are crowned with
these symbols.
They occur
as objects of worship
amongst the
on
altars.
bas-reliefs,
arms and
and
The Triad
Buddha was
Spirit, or
Divine Intellig-ence
j
Dharma was
was the
terms
;
and 8anThis
Buddha
352
faith
:
or the
" Law/' *
faithful.
By
Euddha was
held to be
First
Supreme
all thing's
Dharma
Buddha, or
of
all.
Spirit,
The symbol of Buddha was, I believe, the wheel; which in its revolution was emblematic of
3.
soul
throug-h
was
typicial of
had
transmig-ration.
Such
person
was
Buddha,
who
was commonl}' called the .Malta Chakravartti JRaja,-\ or Supreme Lord of the Universe or, more literally,
;
In the
of Ma.nu,J transmi-
gration
in the
*
is
compared
to the
wheel of a car
for
Dharma,
or the
Law,
will
remind
f See Fo-kwe-ki,
vol. vii., p. 106,
c.
xx., n.
where Tumour
Buddha's attrihutcs
title.
Chap,
xii., si.
124.
said to be
^^
visible
is
The wheel
its
is
the central
have been
was, no doubt^
significant of the
supremacy of Buddha.
Sirinag'o of
In the
four
MahawansO; Raja
inserted g-ems
in
"^
Ceylon
is
stated to have
the
centre
of each
of the
emblems of the
Tope.*
Sun" on
the
Maha
;
Stupo^ or Great
Buddhism
for the
wheel
In Plate
XXXI.
Buddha
bas-reliefs^
and from
coins.
A man
and woman
The
this
illus-
symbol
northern entrance.
Mahawanso,
p.
229.
fig*.
t See Plate
XXXI.,
7, for
whom
the Greeks of
name
in Sopoa^ftos, or
God."
A A
354
Fig's. 3^ 4.
on a
gate of
fig-ure is kneeling-
Figs. 8^ 9.
On
found in
all
Hindu
coin
of
brass,
literally
is
On
the obverse
is
which
found on
on one of the
the quadruple
emblem of Dltarma.
On
the reverse
railing
below
is
Mount
Sumeruj
and to the
united emblems of
is
The
latter
intended to
show the
Dharma,
or Concrete Nature,
over Buddha,
or Spirit.
On
ilie
it
obverse
human
arm
raised.
emblem of the
sun.
SYMBOLS OF BUDDHA, DHARMA^ AND SANGHA. 355
Hajnya Kunandasa Amogha-hhatisa 3faharajasa.
"(Coin) of the royal Ivunanda, the brother of
King-."
Amogha,
the
On
the
left,
the reverse
is
a chaitya, or
Mount Sumeru^
sur;
to
unknown
triangular symbol.
Dharma which
Buddha, may, I
believe,
of
the
various
'^
elements of matter.
all thing-s
with their
(the
veja-mantras (radicals),
From the vlja of the letter From that of the letter From that of the letter From that of the letter From that of the letter
*
Y,
R,
air.
fire.
V,
L,
S,
water.
earth.
Mount Sumeru.
Hodgson,
105.
356
Now
mono-
XXXII.^ hg-. S,
monogram^
placed in a line below. In all the monograms^ both of the bas-rehefs and of the cohis, the symbol is crossed b}' a horizontal line in the
it
compose
middle^
a\
n, the radical of
'^
void space^ or
tifth
This, therefore,
must be the
aiOiip
element,
of the Greeks.
five
;
The symbol
water
is
thus
strictly
composed of the
r, fire
v,
1,
earth
and
n,
s,
ether
for
AA'hich
when combined
as well as
Mount Sumeru,
In Plate
XXXIL,
I have given
all
is
Fig. 4
is
The same
Fig".
is
XXXI.
staff of a flag- or
*
found
in the
which appears
letters
jf
,
to be only a
monogram
or suti,
or hteral
is
sii,
and
ti,
which
is
10
is
the
hig-hly
ornamented.
Two
placed
on
Buddha.
Oudh.
13
is
ancient
city
A^^odhya, or Ajudhya, in
The
of
inscription in
Old Pali
is
YiJAYA MiTBA.^'
In the centre
the monoa-ram-
matic s^^mbol.
name
is
lists
of any of the
Puranas.
Fig*.
14
is
around Ujain.
In the centre
already
de-
the
quadruple
symbol of
Dharma
scribed.
Fig".
15
is
bas-reliefs,
on a
sword scabbard.
Fig'.
16
is
Kadphises.
Fig'.
17
is
of Amog'ha.
Fig'.
18
is
Gondophares.
Fig'.
19
is
inscriptions.
inscriptions.
Fig".
Fio-.
20
is
bas-reliefs,
shows the
symbol placed on an
358
Fig-.
South Gateway, gives a triple representation of the s}' mbol of Dharma, which is most probably intended for the Buddhist triad of JBnddha, Dliarma, and
Sanglia,
8.
The
third
member
1,
of the triad
is
represented in
Plate
XXXII., hg-.
In
at Sanchi.
is
10, Plate
XXXI.,
the symbol
with the
of
Dharma
I
This,
jiresume,
denotes the
Dharma,
Spu'it.
elemental
Nature, over
Bmldlia, or
9.
Two
different spelling's
for the
name
of sangha.
Schlegel writes
Professor
H. H. Wilson,
^^
sanggha.
The
latter
Tope
10.
inscriptions
invariably
spell
it
sangha,
with
the gh.
The
triple
is
emblem, represented
in
iig-.
22,
Plate
XXXII.,
Sanchi sculptures, as
shows in the
clearest
and most
The
similarity between
the
Buddhist
})ro-
by Fa Hian and
that o
first
pointed
out by
llev.
Dr.
Stevenson.*
Colonel
Sykes
Mr. Laidlay^
after noticing^^
the
modern
by Fa Hian." He founds his opinion on the fact^ that "in the ordinary native
described
pictures
of the
Bauddlm Avatdro,
Jaganndtli,' ov
I can now add that of the absolute identity in form of the modern Jaganndtha and his brother Balardma,
and
sister SubJiadrd,
symbol of Dharma.
more striking and convincing by the occurrence of the symbol of Dharma in a triple form amongst In Plate XXXII., fig. 23, I the Sanchi bas-reliefs. have given a sketch of Jagannatha and his brother
and
sister
side
by
side,
Dharma from
11.
Sanchi.
still
But
there are
which, in
my
vii., p. 8.
vi., p.
420, n.
21261.
and
sister,
his brother
may
Asiatic Society.
striking".
even more
360
the
The
first is
ciples of the
Buddhist
was
proniulg-ated
is
by the
Muni, and
so utterly
spirit of caste
which
we may safely refer it to The other is also not at all Brahseen throughout this work^
we have
12.
When
restored to
its orio-inal
monoo'rammatic
intelhg-ible,
but
its
present
learned, a king*
divine
Brahman to account for. According* to the named Indradyumna besoug'ht the artist Viswakarma to make a fio'ure of Ja^'anrelics
of Krishna.
The
artist
dis-
But
the
work
in the midst,
artist immediatel}''
that
called
one of
cave temples of
Ellora
Jao-annath.
18. There
is
to be also of
his
The Hindus
g'enerally
do not recog*nise
them
as orthodox 5*
tempted to identity
Vithoba
and
his
wives
with
Krishna and
his wives,
who
are also
named Riikmiui
Avas
and Satyavama.
point out that
in
^'
Dr. Stevenson
the
first
to
a remarkable
Buddhists."
occur,
^^
The two
one
the
four
com-
mencement, and the other just four before the completion of the Buddhist
rest,
moon
of
that of Kdrtik.1[
The
full
moon
moon
brig-ht
moon
and the
full
of Kdrtik
earlier
the
Four days
would be
me
to
fair,"
which
same month of
Kartik.
on Kdrtik sudi 9j
but another
authority
5.
makes
vii.
I believe that
is
Buddhism and
for the sub-
and was a
sort of
compromise intended
From
362
it
Kartik
11.
The
true
date*
is^
however^
brig'ht half
that
is^
moon
was
of that month.
whom
it
named
the
Mukhmdngada
was
eh/idasi.'\
Rukhman-
g-ada Ekadasi
instituted in
commemoration of an
Apsara
(or
HukhmanRuk-
Muhndngada
cheritra,
m5,no'ada
of Harischandra.
g-ada
He
whom
by
his wife^
was em-
ment of the
17.
Rukmin
slain
or
who was
An
existing- tradition
was
The
first
my
b}^
Captain
Ellis.
The
be-
of the Buddhist
Wasso
is
still
celebrated at Bhilsa
by
full
moon
of Asarh.
t
X
My
am
Captain
But
the Baja
the
performance
This prince
of
the aswamedlia,
was most probably the Rukam, sacrifice. or Eukma of the Prem Sagar, and the brother of Rukmanij who became one of the eig-ht wives of Bukma, in Sanskrit^ means " iron/' and Krishna.
therefore
Bukmdngada
It
is
;
is
name
a Pandava
latter
name
is
of the
applied to
Krishna and
his brother
18. According* to
Prem
often
Sag-ur,
Eukma was
His
^^
sister
Eukmini
is
called
Vidarbhaja^ or
born in Yidarbha." The name of Yi-darbha implied a country in which the holy Knsa g-rass is not foimd
and
it
is
g-enerally
applied
to
the
modern Berar
identificntion of
Proper.
But
if
am
correct in
my
Eaja
Eukma
In
my account of Asoka's
reig-n^
I have already
shown that Besnag-ar was a larg-e cit}^ in 270 B. c.^ and that it was also called Chaityag-ii-i^ or the " hill of
* It
is also
called Lohdckal, or
"
Iron-hill."
864
was
in its
immediate neig-hbourhood.
Besnag-ar
According- to tradition^
was
founded
(the
by Rukmangada^
ag-e^
in
the
Dwripur-yug-*
third
or
ag'e
of
copper)^
ao-o.
Betwa^ Bes
is
the last
20.
is
The
Chan-
The same story which I have related abo^'e is told about him and the Aswamedha^ or Avhite horse with a black ear^ which was carried off by The existence of the Pandus in a Pandu prince. this part of the country- is proved by the inscriptions of No. 2 Tope at Sanchi^ which certainly dates as The trouo-h from ^\ liich the horse hio'h as 200 B. C.
dravansi.t
used to drink
is
still
pointed out
but this
pillar^
is
only a
Buddhist
of which
is
nothing'
hig-h^
The
pillar
capital
feet
and
broad
Lohangi
nearly 50
feet
hig'h.
The
capital
now
standing-
A g-lance at the
Ellis's
map
Captain
the
or golden age.
Tope
The ancient
Besnaand
from
to
Bes
hill,
(or
Tope
rang-e
of
hills),
stretching*
Satdhara and
Sonari,
by. Sanchi
Kana-khera
distant.
The
and the remains of three embankments thrown across the valleys between Sanchi and Satdhara, show that the Buddhist monks
and prosperity
to the country
were as famous
22.
losophical learning*.
for
two
thousand years, and the mind's eye will behold the Chaityagu-i, or Tope range of hills, " glittering with
the yellow robes" of the monks.
Along
the road
side, and in sequestered spots, will be seen numerous trees, beneath which half-naked ascetics sit silent and
still,
The
classical reader
Magorum
(or ascetic
Magians),
(or
whom
Ptolemy places
and who
ascetics"
366
Tlirice blest the
And
By
Tiber,
their sway,
Gauge
away,
Kingdoms and
And
Her
And
To crawl
Call
this world's
monotonous foot-pace
The men most celebrated in their day, The young and beautiful, the old and sage.
And
all
who
've
famous been
and
pierce,
of succeeding years,
And
tears.
unknown way,
And
which sees
A beauty in
And in her quaintest forms that power which flings Its own bright joyance round the meanest things,
CONCLUSION.
And,
like tlie sun,
867
which springs Highest and quickest from the greatest fall That buoyancy of mind which rises above all.
And blest, oh more than blest, those thoughts which From the rich memory of historic lore,
!
sprino-
The
As moonlight floods the heavens those thoughts of yore, Which haply thousands may have dreamed before, Yet we no poorer are our fancies rove
;
Through
distant times,
And the bold spirit broods on things above. And human hopes and fears of ancient hate and
love.
Or Or
as a nightingale dwells
on her song
As young steeds loiter the green meads among As bees and butterflies, from morn till even. Amongst the sweetest flowers their sports prolong ;
The
aspiring- soul, in
thoughts
celestial
weaven.
Dallies in
foretaste of heaven.
How changed the busy scene of former days, When twice five thousand monks obey'd the
To
general thanksgiving and to praise;
call
When
And gay processions filled each gorgeous gate. No more do pilgrims round the solid wall
Of yon mysterious
pile
perambulate
No more
to
Budh do
3G8
Nought but
Silent
mock
Time's ceaseless
and lasting up
still
And
wand
Till curious
And
is
peopled
;
here a band
Of music wakes the echoes there the cheers Of multitudes, alive with human hopes and fears.
THE END.
<Sc
0^. i.':iRdon
oru.
t*-
f*f,
<f^
-fi^ly
Plate
lU
\;in'oiis
S|)('ri
incus
f>f
Topes
^A\AA-k'k/\-')
S/i//////
/i(i.-<
n/in'
I
I
Pm.
^IWP.
tm
II
^
Vi tnr Ji/K.s-
SANCH
flU. 3
Fiij.-l-
Fii;.
sanch;
Mns
n/iff.
iffpah'.sr
r/wiMn
TiSttan nwdlai'
HateJV.
^/^
Cr]-01Tp
of To]ie iS
SANCHI.
-M'
fPlM
inrwri'/'t/
Puilislifii
\y
Smitiiaiffl:
k CP Loiukiu.
Plate T.
Groii p
()
T(ip
('
SONARI.
",^_r,ji^"-~
I6i)
a^.-.
?/^'
Group ot To])es
ANDHER.
Ptiblished
by
Smith,
&ior x
lV
Loudon
PiatB^.
Pi pa liya
Group
of"
Topes
BHOJPUR.
secfp^
Published
b)-
Sunih, EidX
Sc
C? loncbaix
'^
/^ji. //ttJi
v-^
/w.>4,St
f^^^>^>^|
\'i.-M-
of
ll,.>
Cte.-,!
SAN I
'ubijj>luxi
Plalo VII.
7V
^^,j->~V
H'
TOPE
IVoni
E.N.E.
"^Ifi-
& C
I.ondcai
Plate
Ylll.
1-
U-ll:!|:t.KI
Elevatimy
Pnhlishea
"by
fi-estored
Jmiif/eaZuh-
SmiQi. Elier
&-
Co.
landan
Plate
IX.
COLONNADES
Lower h'/irlosun
Y^6.\.
SANCHI .Vl
Tvpr.
(i^;;jotfr-[?Cb-ti r'x^J:
-1 k^
^^+(U5j!+^
duXi'u'.tjfx.
5Ji
S.
0%
9'/z
e'^
Rg.2.
Fi6.3.
^reien-I^Mor(d SONAR/.
J^rckerv
S. Gite,
HUar,
Jhjxddimui.
AMARAVATL
L_L
Smith. Ilia- &,Co landoii
ilnehes
~T.j. t_ Ttfot
ZiaA/
PulilislLed Iry
Plate X.
SA N CH
South.
Pillars
JiTortli.
<f
-ic
\Ai
L
so Veel
Sc Co. laadcn
--I
>{p5*
ZiA.
l'UtXi.
E.
I,et
GATE.
Fa ce.
Pillar. F^^a^t
Publishecl.l3ySimtIi.Liex
&Co
Icmdcm.
SrsLi WtstZjifiy
Pl;doXl[.
IbrAtWesCZ-ceh.
Plate XllL
S
Topt' Scenc^
AN CH I. /roirt/ Mrth
Oatiway.
k.
G. LondLTa.
Plate IF.
I"
em ale Dancer
TroTvt- Tc&w
Single
euZ
EeaoL Girdle
c/'co
Tartar
I(}rrba2&
oftht.
J
TublisliecL "by Smith. JilAa:
^ClondoiL-
BrA t
T/UsC
Zztk
X
PLaeX\T
Inscriiitioiis.
Xl, Tope.
SAN CH
Le.i^lvA&-U^c^(b
y^i:
13
>^4.b^X+(b H'ctji^i.-
10.
d
19,
ay ln'A(0r^'4>i?l
20.
Mb(b+'
(b J^^23.
(GBll(0M-T]vL+(0?jO'i?J:
35.LEaHi;
'7,
24-
0/:aX(Urf'4)iCic'4.(OXA(5((ii?-i:
i^sb^o
yslTA(U?x
;jo.
abi^;:vbbaciji-FCL?
33.
3':.
<b(OA(b^X37
>\
vb
(J-
xl |b (G
(DXvb+(b bTA. ^ -
;w.
6?x;bLb((i-fvD ^i;
39
f +X(bH
A(i)Ab"y"X-iJcy
to.
X (yvbi
(b vL <^ ^U
8 i- ^'XvL ^ i:
42.
-u.
^a6J!AlrbAlbXa'vL^^
I-?<;)l:dX^((i-M/jb
d
b"b-F^(0
T^Ajb^-L
i-s
?:
14,
TO-^dd/^l'
+-|3^A''dO(b^cyiU6X vt^fOvL
4ft.
^X
49.
4.7.
+->/Atf'6<i,(0^
};j-JA'r'i?JL-nD'J,+(U
L-
55.
L-ejivLT
vijy^x
L-tiJvi.ab/^r'i^x
58.
57
L^jia^^(b
^X
59.
L-J;AbfCvLX:^^A^^X-
i;o.
61
Published-liy- Smili, Elder. 8c
Clandnn.
HatejaiL
liisrnpUous
X"l, 'ibpr.
SA NCH
o;\.
Ltiii'Ll'i't'A^l'H/^jlvJjCi-b IsAvL^Jl-
66.
a. Lt:j:!a/^'b>J'A^HA'jlay9<3a;?X
'
g?
1,8.
Ltl<L(U^l.>b-f\' + ^,fiJ^
U-J[lX^l^Tja.?
71
69.
?-^b'AvU?i;
70.
-fcHj;llJ.?X*
7-.
-tlU^f'X^tf'AvL'^
77.
L-tJlDA6\J/;^^>/jd
?X
78.
d*
rX^.-f^ctj-s^vt ?-i^
-9.^QXf;rf'45i?x
ol.
80.
>^^>Aa.auf.Atf^&x
;;<
I
LXIX + ^^XaA^ ?X
82.
U-A-A^b ?X
ft.=i
jbCyitfA+jlvl^
?X
80.
si,^^^<lJ
?X
7.
^cyiu/d-f-bf f'-fx^x
;>
88.
iA'^^^-'-'
so
t'Aft>
BfSf'
+ ^^X
90.
L-b>^Af>?X
ys
t {ra.A0/iX1fA.?X
df'A.A/^rCt, + Ktf'i/ptf'A?X
96-
^^^j.
a
I
<^
97,
96.
f'XfOX-d^
I
?X
1/
99.
q-b^A-8>1 IU-^?X
^C-|-ia^H? + ^?X
lOo
+C4-Kb + ^X
?^,lj?X
101.
W2.
104.
xuo+^?x-^
I
io:>
JAA<iX+^;<iX/VA^
iTA<!>axoirAa/(ii
e-d"F(! X
Lr ^
x^
?.x
u>5
Ax^xyA
?x
iug.
^i.;vj/^i:
107.
x6A+^tf'-fa- L-eiG-r
los.
(ir'yvA^
5ie^ ?x
now
(Vt^^^f^^^A^^y^^y"-^^-^"
Alr^b
^^'
^U(^A^7^/^V^/^''^'^^ + '(^?-''
Jlf-J
III.
?XAvLLO((i+O^X
112.
fc^^XAO^J^e^S^rC
(^
ID
oaio^AO/rf'^J^ay-f^u-o^sx
ih
attio^A^-F4>^Or^f^4>^^-L*
U5
117
lis.
S^^)h K-fd
l>
f^^?-^
PnbMied l)y
Smith, EldeE Sc
0?,Lanim.
s^&T^Luf^
Pktf XIX.
S
AN CH
I.
N"
Tope
177
(fri
O'
iiagnuftp of
Eilliir
Mm^
sn.
Isolated
nun
Sc'Uh Gate
rdm.
r^
iTvay/V'f^irf^qi^j:
17V).
>fsXjr^h^^jj\Lj,^^^x:
:-"h-F
'//
'\
183.
->
-5>
I
H A
t#/
Scu^i. GtUe.
8i.
qaC>a/AvI/ff']Jia/?
f.
185.
T>0fjljrf']l^
d/ n 0rf"
L%
<^T^r/ q
i ?Ji
187.
i vD
<5
>6-
19;'..
;{X4<^H?5^1D'v^'i''^f >-l-i''
i95.=iofr*bJi^ri,-Ftfi(S?vA<f)X7:f5<^4w
L9K. V
j?ul.ii5heu
KJ-[.
LandboiL
Plate XX.
SANCHI
N'.'ll.TopH.
Wf.s-/.
Hn.fh:
IIMIIFL
II X fl'/o
'
-ifrtiil-
miiim-<
---^
.1''^Z ^tratidejica-
emituvde Jul
mtercircU__
J^'m .^aHt^.Bex
(1/
M r^(b(5c& d>
(M
6'&'^
1^ ('j
TV
A A^f(>i
.^'"IlI.Slfute.BcT
<;y.A 77^
(l
M
M
r fbfli
f'(b({j
?^f M A
A/\ M AfO
fO
y^IK.'^haiiteBar
w/^Y/jk Jul
(<^
3^^,
(<jMf^(ij^A^MA(0
Pubhsnea ly Smia, ELasr
St
C'toaaon
is.-;?;^ Tffc*
aA.
PlareXQ.
SANCH
N'.'fr.Tope.
<>.
8.
10.
tpai'VA^Mi: u'A-hjb^ai
12.
13.
XAC4/^)^cb^
U.
10.
C 'rf^l.d/T
r'^b
^l-'n'm,///M
17.
XAC-ryAvl^
^GiT
IS.
bA.-\rd/H''^jivl/
^J:
19.
U-O-t^^ b^MIOA-Afl/^/G
via
-'2.
^lyl-VAvDyA
r^-f
V!.-,.
^-^;)^-(f(;^fi.(t?x
:ii.
ga
jb;3+/a^^i:
.VI.
?ILr+^rf'cE.ldI^ J'^-L
Ar^vI/X^XAC'+vb
:iv)
4:s.
SANCH N9 1. Tope.
I
Published-
by
Smith, Eldfr
&
Co,
Loiukn
UnLiWtstZvth.
ZialeiXH.
S A
NCHI
Tope
N?
111.
/I
V2 SIX
SARIPU
Sa
Ma
SyO-StMstliah
S.
Co landoii.
.
I'Lii.'Wll
SON ARI
.V'l. Tope
- i-jT' -.
"i^
^^^
1
Flu
L'.
C ^
U
Jif7MyjBm-^
/{ni^i^/ ifi-
N?l Tope
Jntsaipt/'fri/;
C^Lu
^A
l^j-i ;>
fb
5
2uoiichea
bv' Sii
ivrf-^ rJic^afi^
Plateisrv.
SO N
N"
11.
A R
lope
^"5
','2
Box.
Size
Jtvscriptcon'. -JV?
jBoa>
Sr} lS:7k.T'.lT&
Pliile XXV^.
SATDHARA
N*^
II.
Tope
/V>/
/i;/
lig.
.v.'tr.TciR-
(til'^y
in,svjf
ffit (iil.f
(ri*A-J-t'
Fie
_Dipi's//s
^.
/band uty
k.
C*?",
Lomlfn-
7-ra.&WeM,Z-CA^
Plate XSVJ.
BHOJPUR
:v"I.Tu[)e.A.
Pie.O
Gyst/J
/ifa-
'/z
xiy
XVKTopcl).
Jjlark /-Mfi/unun/v
Pubh6hi .<_
I'idcrSrV''"
T:(icn
PliiTe
XXWI.
fig. 1.
BHOJ PU
:Nvvinopf
N? VilL b
Tope,
NVJX.Tope
c
y>ii.7.
Poblishjed-
V Smidi.
'Elder. Sc C9,
London
PlatcIXVlTl.
N DH
JNT" 1
Tope
/
3
Jn^crtptiorh an.
Upper I)epo.yit
rublisheoLlry Samfli, Elder 8l Co.
Lower Deposit.
Lcmian
Jid.tTktliA
Plate
XXK
AN DHER
WHTope
b'
Iit.ii
7 zptian^
on uV-'
-->
7 IriscripU{i/o
on
7)7" .'i
In7xpfz<77i f/n.2i^^S
Bder
(^C-'locaon.
Jriinistlak.
Plate XXK.
ANDHER.
N" 111. Tope.
i-lg.1.
r\
MfJ.ic
(h/vmher
.ycnfi
^&c
77TPlan
Scr/N'r/
/,'/%"
fi^.-t.
Fie.;i
Pig.5.
BHOJPUR
iTiscripticn' insijLe'
Lid .(Inh.)
'BrAtWestLiSt,.
PlateJQOCi.
Svuil)o]s
of
[iiiddha.
Kg.l
%.2.
S/z/n^at ofGa/M'ajs.Jl'"ITope.
Tnilislied.'hy- Siiii-tb..Hicr
8lCo londaa.
Plate XXXTT
S^TTil^ols of
Dharina.
Fig. 23.
Fw.21.
:Bi^22.
Jagaimatli.
jTihlislied \sj Somfli.Eiier
Sanchi.
X-C loadoa.
JirdtiMxZa/i.-
Plate XXXIII.
AD
3 /
17
,39.
lTdayatfm.A.D.401.
6/
a\
'
^
11
10
Sanclii
~^ '/rfC L-ith
APPENDIX.
PLATE XXXIII.
The
fig-ures
in
this
rehefs,
and 39
in
tures at Udavag'iri,
Pig".
a d. 401.
is
a dag-g-er
hundred years.
porter, or doorkeeper.
Sword worn by a
Infantry shield.
or javelin.
Sdnchi.
Sdnchi.
4 and 5. Cavahn'
shields.
Sdnchi.
Pig". 6.
Pig'. 7.
Pike,
The
Sdnchi.
versal dominion,
hand of a
king'.
Very
common
Pig". 8.
at Sdnchi.
Pig. 9.
Sdnchi.
Sdnchi.
Pig. 10.
Pig. 11. Pig. 12.
Trisvl, or trident.
Sword. Udayatjiri.
V,
1?
370
Fig. 13.
APPENDIX.
Fig-. 14.
Fig'.
Fig". 16.
buffalo-demon,
at Udayagiri.
Bell attached
A
vessel
Sanchi. Sanchi.
I
Fig-s.
20 and 21.
Vessels
carried in
procession.
some holy
per-
sonages.
of similar shape
is
still
Lama.
Fig-.
22.
Standard
tlie
bas-reliefs.
The
staff
is
surmounted by
Fig. 23.
Fig. 24.
symbol of Dharma.
or umbrella, with long handle.
or
tail
A chatta, A chaori,
Sdnchi.
of the
Yak (Bos
grunniens).
Sdnchi.
Sdnchi.
28.
Looking-glass.
Sdnchi.
Sdnchi.
seats, or thrones^ with-
Morhas, or ornamental
out backs.
J,nmlon
rrinlcU by
Bniley.
Deckmbici;, 1853.
CORNHILL, LONDON.
WORKS
THE PRESS.
;
INDIA.
readij.)
(Nearly
RICHARD STRACHEY,
in.
Bengal Engineers.
One Volume,
THE FORTUNES OF CHRISTIANITY IN CHINA WITH NOTICES OF THE SECRET SOCIETIES OF THE CHINESE. By J. KESSON, of the British Museum.
;
Svo.
(Nearly ready.)
FOUR YEARS
at the COURT of VIII. BEING THE DESPATCHES OF SEBASTIAN GUISTINIAN, VENETIAN AMBASSADOR TO ENGLAND.
Translated from the ItaHan, by In One Volume.
V.
HENRY
RAWDON BROWN.
BALDER: A
By
Poem.
the Author of
In One Volume.
VI.
HENRY
F.
CHORLEY,
Esq.
(Nearly ready.)
TWO
(Newly
ready.)
Wo7'JiS
Published by
WORKS OF
Now
com])lete in
Three
Volumes^ Imperial
8ro.,
the
vith 53 Plates
gilt.
and
Author.
Each Volume may be had separately, viz. I. The Foundations, with 21 Plates, Prcie 21. Vol. Vol. II. The Sea Stories, trith 20 Plates, Price 21. Vol. III. The F.vll, u-ith 12 Plates, Price \l.
"This book
is
2s.
2s.
lis.
6(7.
one which, perhaps, no other man conld have written, and one for wliich the Avorhl ought to be and will be thankful. It is in the highe>t degree eloquent, acute, stimulating to thought, and fertile in suggestion. It shows a jiower of practical criticism which, when fixed on a dctinite object, nothing absurd or evil can withstand; and a power of appreciation which has i-estored treasures of beauty to mankind. It wiU, we are convinced, elevate taste and intellect, raise the tone of moral feeling, kindle benevolence towards men, and increase the love and fear of God." Times. "The 'Stones of Venice' is the production of an earnest, religious, progressive, and informed mind. The author of this essay on architecture has condensed into it a poetic apprehension, the frait of awe of God, and delight in nature; a knowledge, love, and just estimate of art; a holding fast to fact and repudiation of hearsay; an historic breadth, and a fearless challenge of existing social i^roblems; whose union we know not where to find paralleled." Spectator. " One of the most important works on aesthetics ever published in this country ; and which not only ecjnals in jirofundity any single work put forth in modern times upon art, but surpasses in importance any that has heretofore been written upon the subject; inasmuch as the writer is gifted with the rare tact to make profound truths Daihj News. plain to common understandings." "No one who has visited Venice can read this book without having a richer glow thrown over his remembrances of that city; and f(n- those who have not, Mr. Ruskin paints it with a firmness of outline and vividness of colouring that will In-ing it His descriptions arc the perfection before the imagination with the I'orce of reality. of word-painting, and there is this additional cliarm in them, that the intellect and heart are sui'e to be gi-atified by profound thoughts and noble sentiments." Literary
Gazette.
" This work shows that Mr. Ruskin's powers of composition and criticism were never in greater force. His elotiuence is as rich, his enthusiasm as hearty, his snnpathy for all that is high and noble in art as keen as ever. The book, like all he writes, is manly and high-minded; and, as usual, keeps the attention alive to the
last."
Guardiaii.
is eloquent and thoughtful, and creative of thought in othei"S. Mr. Ruskin invests his dissertation with deep interest, and handles every fragment with a broad grasp. This book is a noble innovation ujion the old dead talk of Kxaminvr. architects and amateiu's in architecture." "No one who has studied art in Venice will go through this book without such pleasure as belongs to a revival of some of his warmest admirations, and the rcfrcsliment of his most delicious associations. This work is full of fine things, and of
"
true things."
Athcjurum.
Mr. Ruskin has earned by his foi-mcr works will probably receive a great accessi(jn of lustre from tlic 'Stones of Venice' This work, as we had a right to expect from the age and evidently growing powers of the author, may be justly dcscrihed as his most valuable ]icrfi>rinance, and fitted to become the most po])ular of all Iiis iirodiu'tions." British Qiiartcr/i/ liericir. "Mr. Ruskin lias seized on the great princiiile that all art is the expression of man's delight in God's work. This is his clue through the universe; holding fast by that, he can never get far wrong. His ]iursuit of tmth is as admirable for its Eclectic Review. clear-sightedness as it is for its honesty."
"
The
re])Utati()n wliich
Smithy Elde)\
Co.
<Sf
Now
in course
size,
each con-
EXAMPLES
OF THE
ARCHITECTURE
of
VENICE,
each Part.
m.
" By the Seven Lamps of Architecture,' we understand Mr. Ruskin to mean seven fundamental and cardinal laws, the observance of and obedience to which indispensiljle to tlie architect, who would deserve tlie name. The politician, moralist, the divine, will find in it ample store of instructive matter, as well as artist." Examiner.
" From the series of works uj^^n M'hich ISIr. Ruskin is engaged, we can scarcely hope too much for art. The brilliant manner by which the present and other works of Mr. Ruskin are adorned has jdaced them at once amongst the books that must be read. The \dews broached in this volume constitute the most significant ]jiece of criticism which has appeared in the English language for veiy many years." North British Review.
"Ml-. Ruskin's mind is of that -Nagorous and searching nature which can be satisfied witli notliing less than the elucidation of pure princiides in art. He obseiwes and investigates for himself, and expresses himself in a strain of eloquence which rivets the mind by its fuhiess of meaning, and fascinates tlie fancy by its singular appropriateness of language and richness of iniageiy." Britannia.
"This eloquent and deeply-instructive volume is a book for amateurs to read; it will make the thoughtless thoughtful, and open new fields of contenqilation and sources of interest, and suggest and strengthen important principles to all."
for
Ecclesiohgist.
obsei-vation, of a true
book bears so umnistakeably the marks of keen and accurate and subtle judgment and refined sense of beauty, joined with
much earnestness, so noble a sense of the purposes and business of art, and such a command of rich and glowing language, that it cannot but tell powerfully in
pi-odncing a more religious view of the uses of architecture, into its artistic principles." Guardian.
and a deeper
insight
hail Mr. Ruskin's book: we thank him for his industiw; we admire his earnest eloquence; and on ahnost all great maltern we defer to his judgment. He has, indeed, done high honor to the architect's calhiig." Mr. Wichiwick, in
"We
The
Architect.
"A lively, poetical, and thoughtful book; rich in refined criticism and glowing eloquence. Mr. Ruskin's poetry is always to the jun-poge of his doctrines, and always the vehicle of acute thought and pi-ofound feeling." Frazei-'s Magazine.
Books Published by
WORKS OF
MR. RUSK1N.
IV.
MODERN PAINTERS.
Imp.
8i*o.
Vol.
I.
Vol. II.
0(7. cloth.
more than ever to the study of nature; been dehghtcd spectator;; of natiu-e^ to he also attentive observers. Our critics Avill leara to admire, and mere admirers will learn how to criticise: tlms a public will be educated." Blackwood's Mcifjazine.
will train
*' A generous and impassioned review of the works of living painters. A hearty and earnest work, full of deep thought, and developing great and striking truths in
art."
"
and beauty."
art wliich
* *
is
in preparation.
PRE-RAPHAELITISM.
8i'o., 2s.
sewed.
.studied
"We wish that this pam]ililet might he largely read by our art -patrons, and by our art-critics. There is much to be" collected from it which is very important to remember." Guardian.
VI.
With 22
lUustrations
RICHARD DOYLE.
2s. 6J.
" Tliis little faiiy tale is by a master hand. The stoiy has a charming mord, and the writing is so excellent, that it would be hard to say which it will give most pleasure to, the very wise man or the very simple child." Examiner.
VII.
"A pamphlet
(j*
Co.
Smithy Elder,
RECENT TRAVELS.
A HISTORY
By
Tliird Edition, with
OF THE
Dr.
INSURRECTION
the
in
CHINA.
a Supplementanj Account of
Edited by
Post 8vo., price
As. Gd.
JOHN OXENFORD.
cloth,
ivith
facsimile of Chinese
Map
and
"
The book can scarcely fail to find a curious and interested The volume is instructive and attractive in a very high
is,
Athenrcum. lUusiratud
degree."
News,
world has
n.
IN
THE
Post 8vo.,
excellent, and, like all the writings of its author, points to a good It is to dispel prejudices against Ireland and tiie Ii'ish. contains sensible comments upon most topics in Irish atiairs. It is honest, thoughtgrades Dr. Forbes's volumes will be read By readers of all ful, liberal, and kindly.
"The book
Its
is
pui-pose.
tendency
knowledge they
give,
in
Examiner.
" complete handbook of the sister island. If there be any, who, kno-(\ing nothing of its social and political condition, meditate a tour in Ireland, the pleasure and profit to be derived from the journey will be much enhanced by a careful study Neic Quarterly lievieir. of Dr. Forbes's very sensible observations." " Dr. Forbes is evidently jiossessed of a candid mind, and tliongh he has dealt with polemical matter, he does not write in a sectarian spirit." Atlienaum. " very complete description of the present condition of Ireland, written witli the kindliest and fairest of pens." Economist.
m.
li-ith
Plaice
65.,
cloth.
Works Published hy
RECENT TRAVELS.
III.
WITH AN ACCOUNT OF
BUENOS AYRES, the RIO DE LA PLATA, MONTE VIDEO, By WILLIAM MacCANN, Esq.
Two
Vols.,
&c.
Post 8vo.,
tvith Illustrations.
" Mr. Mac Cium's volumes present an admiral)le account of life in the Arf;;entinc Provinces. The incidents of his adventures are replete Avith interest, practical value, and amusement." Literary Gazette.
neither a history, a commercial and political treatise, nor a book of a mixture of all three containing good and instructive matter, miicli local knowledge of Buenos Ayres, and iufonnation concerning the Banda Oriental and Paraguay." A themeum.
is
"This
travels, but
"
containing Review.
The unlaboured yet animated naiTative of an observant and sensible man, much valuable iuformatiou to commercial men." British Quarterly
IV.
TPIE SECOND BURMESE WAR. A NARRATP/E OF THE OPERATIONS AT RANGOON. By Lieut. WILLIAM F. B. LAURIE, Madras ArtiUery.
Post
"
8i'o.,
loith
Maj>s, Plans,
and
Vieics.
events of the current campaign are here condensed into a well-replenished volume, written on the very theatre of war, and illustrated by skilfully-drawn ]ilans of each imi>ortant scene of action. concise account of the Burnici-e Empire is furnished by the author, who combines with his talent for research a lively style of
The
narrative."
Globe.
"The work before us is a militaiy narrative, told in the cheerful tone of an officer who is proud of liis iirofession, and anxious to do justice to his comrades: there is
nothing about himself.
It is illustrated
by plans,
A-ieMs,
and
sections,
and
is
cal-
culated to remove many erroneous impressions as to the character of the Second Burmese War." Literary Gazette.
"This volume exhibits war in its details, as seen by the subaltern, and in its larger aspects as picked uii from tlic gossip and criticism of the camj). Mr. Laurie varies actual warfare liy the antiquities of tlie country, and a description of the temples and tenets of Gaudama a variety of Buddhism." Spectator.
V.
TRAITS OF AMERICAN-INDIAN
By
a
LIFE.
FUR-TRADER.
Price 7s. cloth.
Post 8co.
" Tlic Eur-traders' little book, containing sketches of real life among the peojile of the Oregon Territory, is very welcome from his intimate knowledge of tlie Indian
tribes."
Examiner.
genuine volume. Tlic writer is an actor in the scenes he describes, and the hazards which our adventurous fur-traders undergo, and the savage life of the wil-
"
*-
derness, arc graphically delineated in these sketches." Morning Advertiser. " One of the most readable books of the day, and M'orthy of the best reception." Wcelcly Dispatch.
__
Smith, o
Elder,
Co.
WORKS OF
MR. THACKERAY.
"Esmond," &c.
SECOND EDITION, REVISED BY THE AUTHOR.
Svo.
Price 10s.
M.
cloth.
" To those who attended the lectures, the hook will be a pleasant reminiscence, to The style clear, idiomatic, forcible, fomiliar, hut others an exciting novelty. never slovenly; the searching strokes of sarcasm or irony; the occasional flashes of generous scorn; the touches of pathos, pity, and tenderness; the morality tempered, but never weakened, by experience and sym]iathy the felicitous phrases, tlie striking anecdotes, the passages of wise, practical reflection all these lose much less than we could have expected from the absence of the voice, manner, and look of the
lecturer."
Spectator.
"All who did not hear these lectures will wish to know what kind of talk they were, and how these English humourists and men of genius in past tunes were * * described or criticised by a humourist and man of genius in om- own. * What eloquent and subtle sayings, \Vliat fine things the lectures contain! what wise and earnest -wi-ithig! How dehghtful are then- turns of humour; with what a touching effect, in the graver passages, the genuine feeUng of the man comes out and how vividly the thoughts are painted, as it were, in graphic and characExaminer. teristic words." " This is to us by far the most acceptable of Mr. Thackeray's writings. His
;
graphic style, his philosophical spirit, his analytical powers, his large-heartedness, The lives his shrewdness, and his gentleness, have all room to exhibit themselves. of these famous wi-iters are told in a few paragraphs, and illustrated by a selection of striking anecdotes." Economist.
" These lectures are rich in all the qualities of the author's genius, and adapted awaken and nourish a literaiy taste thorougldy English." British Quarterly Review.
to
"Full of sound, healthy, manly, vigorous writing; sagacious in observation, earnest in sentiment, in style pointed, clear, and independent and thoughtful Westminster Revieiu. straight-forward."
"
A valuable addition
to our
is
serious; brilliant
when he
permanent literature: eloquent when the author News. gay; they are charming reading."Da
is
"
we
One of the most amusing books that we have read for a long time, and one that think will occupy a lasting place in English MtQxaXMxe:' Standard.
A PORTRAIT OF
W. M. THACKERAY,
2
Prints,
Esq.
SAMUEL LAUEENCE.
l
Is.
2s.
-*
Works Published by
WORKS OF
MR. THACKERAY.
n.
ESMOND.
By W. M. THACKERAY, Author
In Three Volumes, Croivn
of " Pendennis,"
"Vanity Fair."
SECOND EDITION.
8co.
Price
11.
lis. 6d.
"A second edition of "Esmond" within a few weeks of the issue of the first, * * * * speaks significantly for Mr. Thackeray's j^rowing i)opularity. ]\L-. Thackeray has selected for his hero a very noble type of the cavalier softening into the niau of the eighteenth centniy, and for his heroine one of the sweetest women that ever breathed from canvass or from book, since Ratfaelle painted and Shaksj)care wrote. 'Esmond' will, wo think, rank higher as a work of art than 'Vanity Fair' or 'Pendennis,' because tlie characters arc of a higlier type, and drawn with greater finish, and the book is more of a complete whole. The style is manly, clear, terse, and vigorous, reflecting every mood pathetic, grave, or sarcastic
of the
"
writer."
Spectator.
feel that we have before us a masculine and thorough English power of subtle analysis with a strong volition and a moving eloquence an elocpience which has gained in richness and harmony. His pathos less jaiTcd against by angry sarcasm, but perhaps scarcely so is now sweeter, powerful. Esmond must be read, not for its characters, but for its romantic though improbable plot, its sj)irited grouping, and many thrilling utterances of the anguish of the human heart. Having reached the middle of the first volume, 'fonvard' Atheimum. will be the wish of cveiy reader of this highly -wrought work."
Once more we
'
'
"The interest of 'Esmond' is, in the main, purely human interest. The story is more than anything a family stoiy. The effect is as if you had suddenly come into that old time as into a chamber; and the light you sec things by is that of the warm domestic fire blazing there. By that light you sec the faces of the painted old ladies, and the jolly men of letters, and the great lords, and the brave soldiers. The book is as interesting us any previous book of the author's, and more absolutely Dailjj News. real than any historical novel since Scott's early ones,"
" have at once to express in the warmest terms of praise our ajipreciation of The stoiy of the novel is inthe skill and taste with which 'Esmond' is written. genious and veiy elegantly constructed, and carried onward so as to gratify constant curiosity until the end. In short, the book thoroughly occupies our minds with a sense of strength on the part of the writer, of which the manifestation is always made gracefully." Examiner.
We
"In rpiiet richness, 'Esmond' mainly resembles the old writers; as it does also in It is weight of thought, sincerity of purpose, and poetry of the heart and brain. wise and sweet in its recesses of thought and feeling; and is more liopeful, consolaThinking and educated readers will discern tory, and kindly than 'Vanity Fair.' in it an immense advance in literary power over Mr. Thackeray's jirevious writings."
Frazer's Marjazine.
III.
An
Smith, Elder,
^'
Co.
WORKS OF CURRER
I.
BELL.
VILLETTE.
By CURRER BELL, Author
of
Price
11.
lis. Gd.
would have made CuiTcr Bell famous had she not been already. It ground she lost in Shirley,' and it will engage a wider circle of readers than Jane Eyre,' for it has all the" best qualities of that remarkable book. There is throughout a charm of freshness which is infinitely deliglitful: frc:^hnessin observation, freshness in feeling, freshness in expression. JBrain and heart are both held in suspense by the iascinating power of the writer." Literary Gazette.
retrieves all the
'
as
"This novel amply sustains the fame of the author of 'Jane Eyre' and 'Shirley' an original and powerful writer. 'Villette' is a most admirably ^\Titten novel, eveiywhere original, everywhere slu'ewd, and at heart everywhere kindly." Examiner.
" The tale is one of the affections, and remarkable as a picture of manners. burning heart glows throughout it, and one brilliantly-distinct character keeps
alive."
A
it
Athenceum.
'
" ' Villette has that clearness and power which are the result of masteiy over the thoughts and feelings to be expressed, over the persons and scenes to be described."
Spectator,
;
three volumes are crowded with beaiTties with good things, for to the clear sight, deep feeling, and singular though not extensive experience of life, which we associate with the name of Currer Bell." Daily News.
" The author of Jane Eyi-e' and Shirley' has again produced a fiction of extraordinary literary power, and of singular fascination it is one of the most aT)Sorbing of books, one of the most interesting of stories." Globe.
' ' ;
" Villette
'
'
is
Morning
Chronicle,
II.
SHIRLEY: A
A
"
Tale.
By CURRER BELL.
new
edition.
Crown
so greatly admired in Jane En-e is not absent possesses deep interest and anin-esistible 'grasp of reality. There is a vividness and distinctness of conception in it quite marvellous. The jiower of graphic dehneation and expression is intense. Tliere are scenes wliich, for strength and delicacy of emotion, are not transcended in the range of English
fi-om
this
The
peculiar
book.
fiction."
Examiner.
is an admirable book; genuine English in the independence and uprightness of the tone of thought, in tlie purity of heai-t and feeling which pervade it, in the masculine vigour of its conccjition of character, and in style and diction: it is a tale of passion and character, and a veritable triumph of" pyschology,"
"'Sliirley'
Morning
'
Chronicle.
" Shu-ley is very clever. The faculty of ' graphic descrijition, strong imagination, fervid and masculine diction, analytic skill, all are visilile. Gems of rare thought and glorious passion sliine here and there throughout the volume." Times,
10
Works Published by
WORKS OF CURRER
m.
BELL.
JANE EYRE: An
Fourth Edition.
'
AuTOBiOGRAniY.
By CUERER BELL.
Croivn 8vo.,
6s. cloth.
" Jane Eyre is ' a remarkable production. Freshness and originality, trath and passion, singular felicity in the description of natural sceneiy, and in the analyzatiou of human thought, enable this tale to stand boldly out from the mass, and to assume its own place in the bright field of romantic hterature. could not but be struck with the raciness and ability of the work, by the indejiendent sway of a thoroughly original and unworn pen, by the masculine cuiTcnt of noble thoughts, and the unflinching dissection of tlie dark yet truthful character." Times.
Wc
IV.
WUTHERING HEIGHTS
and
AGNES GREY.
By ELLIS and ACTON BELL. WITH A SELECTION OF THEIR LITERARY REMAINS, AND A BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE OF BOTH AUTHORS.
By
CURRER BELL.
Crown
Svo., 6s. cloth.
"'Wuthering Heights' bears the stamp of a profoundly-individual, strong, and passionate mind. The memou' is one of the most toucliiug chapters in literary
biogi'aphy."
Nonconformist.
V.
POEMS.
By CURRER, ELLIS, and ACTON BELL.
Fcaj). Svo., 4s. cloth.
" Remarkable as being the first efforts of undoul)tcd genius to find some congenial form of expression. They are not connnon verses, but show many of the vigorous qualities in the prose works of the same wi-iters: the love of nature which characterises Currer Bell's prose works pervades the whole of the present volume."
Christian Hemembrancer.
NEW WORK
BY
& c.
AVILLION,
"'Avillion'
ing.
OTHER TALES.
Price
l Us.
6d., Cloth.
is a beautiful and faTiciful story; and the rest make agreeable readThere is not one of them un([uickened by true feeling, exquisite ta^jte, and a pure and vivid imagination." Examiner.
"These -volumes form altogcthei' as ]ilcasant and fanciful a miscellany as has often been given to the public in tliese latter days." Athenaum.
" In a nice knowledge of the refinements of the female heart, and in a liappy power of depicting emotion, the authoress is excelled by very few story-tellers of
the day,"
Globe.
Smithy Elder
cj*
Co.
11
book is remarkable. Silas and his relations stand forth so distinctly and forcibly, and with so much simplicity, that we are far more inclined to feel of tlicm as if they really lived, tlian of tlie writers of pretended diaries and autobiop,raphie.-j. The manners and ways of speech of the tune are portrayed admh-ably ."
Guardian.
" Mr.
"
Gwynne
narrating- the career of a lover of money. interest in followhig the career of this bad
has adopted the nervous and succinct style of our forefathers, while The reader wiU find httle to impede his
man to its bad end." Athenmnn. of the sin of covetousness, its temporary disturbance l)y the admixture of a softer jiassion, and the pangs of remorse, are "portrayed with high dramatic effect, resenabling in some scenes the gigantic majesty of ancient Tragedy." John Bull. " story possessing an interest so tenacious that no one who commences it will easily leave the perusal unfinished." Standard. " book of high auu, and unquestionable power." Examiner.
The gradual growth
n.
GWYNNE,
Esq.,
for Fathers."
Price 10s.
Gel.
" The master-limner of the follies of mankind, the author of ' The School for Fathers,' has produced another tale to the full as attractive as the fonner, and abounding with traits of exquisite humour and saUies of sparkling wit. John Bull.
"'The School for Dreamers' may be credited with life, humour, and vigour. There is a spirit of enjoj-ment in Mr. Gwynne's descriptions wliich indicates a genial temjierament, as well as a shrewd eye." Athenamn. " powerfully and skilfully written-book, intended to show the mischief and danger of followhig imagination instead of judgment in the practical bnsmess of
life."
Literarij (Jazette.
"An
and
fraternity' theories."
Britannia.
m.
GWYNNE.
Price 10s.
6d
pleasantest tale we have read for many a day. It is a story of the Tatler and Spectator days, and is very fitly associated with that time of good Enghsh literature, by its manly feeling, direct, unaffected manner of wTiting, and nicelymanaged, well-turned narrative. The descriptions are excellent; some of the countiy painting is as fresh as a landscape by Constable, or an idyl by Alfred
Examiner. for Fathers is at once highly amusing and deeply interesting full of that genuine humour wliich is half pathos and wi'itten with a freshness of feeling and raciness of style which entitle it to be called a tale in the Vicar of Wake"
'
Tennyson."
The School
'
Britannia. field school." " Few are the tales so interesting to read, as ' The School for Fathers.' "Globe.
style,
12
Works
puhlislied by
WOMEN
Post 8yo.,
until Portrait.
edges.
" Tlic axitlioress has snpjjlied a great desideratum, both in female biography and morals. Her examples of female excellenee are taken from tlic earliest ages of the chm-ch, and come down to recent times: she has a niche in her teni]>le for every one who deserves a position there. The style is clear, the matter solid, and the conclusions just."
Globe.
dignified tribute to the ^^rtues of her sex
we can scarcely reai'ed, like a monumental tablet, of Christianity.' To this grateful task the gifted authoress has brought talents of no ordinary range, and, more than all, a spirit of eminent piety, and admiration for the good and beautiful, and a heart entirely absorbed in tlie work she has so ably accomplished." Church of England Quarterli/
more noble and
this
"
imagine than
to the
memory
of the
Women
Hevieic.
" The women potirtrayed have been selected from eveiy period of the Christian era; the same range of female biography is taken by no other volume; and an erpial skill in the delineation of characters is rarely to be found. The author has accomplisiied her task witli intelligence and feeling, and with general fairness and trntli: she displays subtle penetration and broad sympathy, joining therewith jjurity and pious sentiment, intellectual refinement and large-heartedness, and writes with unusual elegance and felicity." Nonconformist.
in all ages of Christianity are united
"Miss Kavanagh has wisely chosen that noble siiccession of saintly women who by their devotion to the sick, the Avretclied, and the destitute." Guardian.
U.
WOMAN
IN
18tii
"Miss Kavanagh lias undertaken a delicate task, and she has performed it on the wliole with discretion and judgment. Her volumes may lie on any drawing-room table without scanchil, aiul may be read by all but lier youngest countrywomen Qiiartcrli/ Review. witliout risk."
" Elegantly illustrated with a series of line engravings, this
the boudoir-tablc, in riglit of its guise and garniture. But its letterpress is sui>erior Miss Kavanagh proves herself adroit to the general staple of books of this class. Which among us will be ever tired of in sketcliiiig, and solid in judging character. reading about tiie women of France? especially wlien tliey are nuirshalled so agreeably and discreetly as in the pages before iis." Aihenceum. " There is a great deal of cleverness and good taste in this book. Tiie subject is handled with nmcli delicacy and tact, and takes a wide range of examples. Miss Kavanagli's volumes are to 1)C conuiieuded as a comjiact view of a j^eriod of always reviving interest (now more than usually attractive), jileasingiy executed. The book sliows often an original tone of remark, autl always a graceful and becoming one."
ICxa miner.
*-
Smith, Elder,
and
Co.
13
ISs. cloth.
recollection of the literature and politics, as literary men and politicians of the last iifty years. The reminiscences arc varied by sketches of manners during the same Tliey are also extended by period, and by critical remarks on various topics. boyish recollection, family tradition, and contemporary reading; so that we have a sort of social picture of almost a centuiy, witii its fluctuations of public fortune, and Spectator. its changes of fashions, manners, and opinions."
n.
THE TOWN:
ITS IVIEMORABLE
Two
will allow no higher enjoyment for a rational Englishman than to stroll He leisurely through this marvellous town arm-in-arm with Afr. Leigh Hunt.
"We
m.
MEN, AYOMEN,
Two
Volumes,
'post
AND BOOKS.
10s.
cloth.
" book for a parlour -window, for a suimner's eve, for a warm fireside, for a half-hour's leisure, for a whole day's luxury; in any and every possible shape a
charming conipauiou.
Westminster Review.
rv,
bs.
doth.
Atlas.
The very
V.
bs.doth.
Athe/iceum.
A JAR
OF
HONEY
from
MOUNT HYBLA.
6d
hs. doth.
at all seasons."
Athenceum.
VII.
TABLE TALK.
" Precisely the book
Globe.
3s.
cloth.
we would
*-
14
Wo7'ks Published by
MISCELLANEOUS.
POETICS
:
AN ESSAY ON POETRY.
E.
S.
By
DALLAS,
%vo.
Esq.
Price 05. cloth.
" This book is one of the most remarkable emanations of tlie present time. It actually ovei-flows with the nectar of thought. Poetics ' should be read, for no reviewer can ])resent a perfect idea of the richness of laup;ua,2;e and aphorism which run, like silver threads, through the soberer line of argument." Critic.
'
many
of a scholar, a critic, a thinker. It contains excellent matter. The style is fresh, independent, sharp, clear, and often felicitous. Amidst the intricacies of his complex subject, IVIr. Dallas moves with the calm precision of one who knows the labyrinth."
novel views and
"
remarkable work
the work
much
Leader.
mind at once acute and imaginative, a range of reading so wide as to seem marvellous, a power of classiiication wliich we have rarely seen equalled, are the characteristics shown on every page. The work is deseiwing of a most attentive
IDcnisal."
"A
i^ree
Church Magazine.
CONVERSATIONS OF GOETHE.
Translated from the German, by
JOHN OXENFORD.
10s. cloth.
Two
Volumes, postSvo.
" These conversations present a distinct and tnithful image of Goctlie's mind during the last ten years of his life; and never was his judgment more clear and The time spent on the penisal of this book will con-ect than in his closing years. be usefully and agreealdy employed. Mi-. Oxenford's translation is as exact ami Spectator. faithful as it is elegant."
A.
IRVING,
8vo.
Esq.
" An elaborate perfonnance, exliiljiting a digested view of the old theoiy, and the actual operation of caste, from the best authorities; giving- some Irints that may be Spectator. useful in our future dealings with the peo])le of India." " volume worth consulting, especially for the indications it alfordsof the sources
INDIA,
Esq.
SALE," &C.
E.
BAILLIE,
MOOHUMMUDAN LAW OF
who has
IVIahomniedan
Law
l)y foniicr
may
"A learned and valuable treatise." Literary Gazette. "A complete account of the Mahomedan Law of Land Tax."
*
Economist.
*
Smithy Elder
^
(^
Co.
15
By CHAELES DARWIN,
In One Volume
Svo., loith
M.A.,
&c.
10s.
6(7. cloth.
Maps,
Plates,
and Woodcuts,
By
J.
AthenoEum.
HENRY PIDDINGTON,
8vo., 10s. 6d., loith Charts
Esq.
and Storm-Cards.
HENRY PIDDINGTON.
Diagrams and Storm- Cards.
7s., tvith
DR.
18s. cloth.
" These volumes are inestimable to the philologist as TveU as the Eastern and trader; and the first is interesting to all educated readers, because in included the preliminary dissertation and the grammar. It is a book of and enduring value, and at once establishes its claim to take rank as authority now extant on the subject of which it treats." Examiner.
that are
standard
the best
*-
THE NOVITIATE;
By
Third
" This
is
or, The Jesuit in Training: BEING A YEAR AMONG THE ENGLISH JESUITS.
ANDREW
STEINMETZ.
5s.
doth.
a remarkaljle book. It describes witli a welcome niinuteiiess, the daily, nightly, hourly occupations of the Jesuit Novitiates of Stouyhurst, their religious exercises aiul manners, in private and together; and depicts, with considerable acuteness and power, the conflicts of an intelligent, susceptible, honest-purposed spirit, while passing tlu-ough such a process." British Quarterli/ Eevieiv.
on the subject of
We
an intelligent and sincere mind can honestly reconunend the book to the notice of
lievicic.
"Universally and cordially do we recommend this delightful voliune. We believe no person could read this work and not be the better for its pious and touching lessons." iiVerarj/ Gazette,
SCIENCE.
fcap,
8vo., hcdf-bound.
OF SOCIAL ECONOMY. Is. 6d. IL PROGRESSIVE LESSONS IN SOCIAL SCIENCE. Is. 6d. III. INTRODUCTION TO THE SOCIAL SCIENCES. 2s. IV. QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS on the Arrangements and Relations
OF Social Life.
2s. 6d.
VI. WHAT
Is.
2s.
AM
WHERE AM
WHAT OUGHT
TO DO ?
&c.
sewed.
of these various manuals of the social sciences has the art of stating and metaphysics, and making them
"
The author
clearly the abstnise points of political economy Economist. level to evciy understanding."
each.
separately.
Each volume
is
complete in
itself,
Little Stories from the Parlour Printing Press. BY THE author OF THE " PARENTS' CABINET."
2s. cloth.
BL1420 .C97
The Bhilsa topes;
or,
Buddhist monuments
^3
ri'-f